the Aethiopian and Calliata Ellecedi which vpon emulation composed also euery one an Alcoran glory of those their Workes containing more honestie and truth Neither hath it pleased any noble or wise man but the rude vulgar of which sore the wearie Labourers gladly gaue eare to his promise of Paradise the poore delighted to heare of Gardens in Persia and Bankrupts and Felons easily listened to securitie and libertie The language is vulgar Postellus also testifieth and without all Art of Grammar such as is obserued of their learned Writers without all bounds of reason or eloquence The Method is so confused that our Arabian Author who liued before it was so generally embraced and in freer times saith That hee had heard euen good Saracens affirme with griefe that it was so mixed and heaped together that they could finde no Reason in it Bad Rime as you haue heard and worse Reason Hierome Sauanorola hath the like saying That no man can finde herein any order Nor could so confused and foolish a Worke proceed from any naturall or supernaturall light It is yet craftily contriued when hee hath set downe some wicked doctrine presently to lace and fringe it with precepts of Fasting Prayer or good manners alwayes taking away things hard to bee beleeued or practised and where it deliuereth any truth it is maymed with defect eclipsed with obscuritie and serueth for a stale to falshood Erpenius hath translated the Chapiter of Ioseph containing a hundred and eleuen Verses the second of which calls it Coran and the next Alcoran the Article added His Annotation is Per verbum Dei intelligunt legem suam qua Coranus ipsis dicitur quam Muhamed ijs persuasit coelitus ad se demissam And although the matter bee absurd and impious yet he saith others perhaps haue of zeale said otherwise that this Coran is composed with such puritie of speech accurate analogie and expressed with perfection of writing that deseruedly it is to them the matter and rule of Grammar They call it Koran of a word which signifies to read as a reading Lecture or collection of Chapiters as the learnedst Arabs will haue it It is not much lesse then the New Testament in words The Arabs extoll it aboue all creatures and ranke it next to God and thinke him vnworthy to liue which toucheth it vnreuerent as a contemner of God They vse it therefore with all reuerence nor will permit a Christian or a Iew to touch it to sit on it is a grieuous crime capitall to Iewes or Christians Nor may they themselues touch it vnwashed and therefore write on the couer thereof Let no man touch it but he which is cleane In it are one hundred and fourteen Chapiters of vnequall quantitie that of Ioseph the twelfth the second as large as the last fortie The first is but of six Verses and therefore not reckoned a Chapiter by our Country-man Robert of Reading who also diuides the fiue following into more by tenne that the seuenth is his seuenteenth Euery Chapiter hath the name of the first word or of the subiect as this is called Ioseph the first opening because it presents it selfe at the opening of the booke It was composed out of diuers papers of Muhamed found at his house which hee professed to receiue from Gabriel at diuers times by Abubecr his father in law the Numa of that Saracen Empire Each Chapiter is called Souraton and with the Article Assurato whence the Latine call it Azoara z. for ss and o. a for o. u as in the word Alcoran it is not to be construed vultus but gradus a degree or step for these steps the whole is passed and each of these was a lesson also to be conned of children and of his disciples After these fancies had caused him to bee expelled Mecca he fled ten dayes off to Iatfrib and there diuulged the rest This is called Medina and Medinatalnabi the Citie of the Prophet and hence some Chapiters haue title of Mecca some of Medina This flight was the fifteenth of Iuly at night A. 622. which is their Aera or computation of their yeeres reckoned by the Moone so that their 1026. began the twentie ninth of December A. D. 1616. Euery Chapiter consists of Verses very vnequall and lame affected rithmes Yea sometimes a sentence is patched in to make vp a rithme Before euery Chapiter is prefixed Bismillahirrahmanirrahimi for so they read it coined together with Articles as if it were all one word the signification is In nomine Dei miseratoris misericordis that is In the name of God shewing mercie mercifull which is as much as summè misericordis exceedingly mercifull or mercifull in Act and Nature To these words they ascribe innumerable mysteries and vertues so that they thinke that almost no worke can haue good successe vnlesse they preface it with this sentence Therefore in the beginning of their bookes they vse it and whatsoeuer businesse they goe about if it be to mount their horse or set forth to rowe a boat c. as I haue beene told Also there are in the beginning of Chapiters fourteene mysticall words of the signification whereof the Arabs professe their vncertaintie and Abubecr was wont to say That in euery booke God kept somewhat secret to himselfe which in the Alcoran were those mysticall beginnings of Chapiters Diuers haue diuersly deuised to hunt out Cabalisticall senses and state-periods with other vanities from them They hold that all the Alcoran was sent in one night which they call therefore nox demissionis nox potentiae and lest it might breed a contradiction that some parts were deliuered at Mecca for so it must be written not Mecha they say that Muhamed receiued them by pieces of the Angell as occasions required but hee from God all in one night and so they will haue the name signifie also a booke sent from heauen Thus much Erpenius in his Annotations on that Chapiter wherein also he blameth the old translation of Robert Reading as in other things so in that that when his mistresse brought Ioseph before other women they were all saith the translation menstruous and cut their hands saying hee was rather an Angel then a man He translates for menstruate sunt magnificarunt eum they magnified him adding concerning that cutting off the hand that it is still an vse of the Arabs Persians and people of the East to expresse loue My friend Mr. Bedwel fortie yeeres studious of Arabike hath told mee that that translation of Reading is generally reasonable well done nor is so faultie as some will haue it or much reading supply that way As for other supply it needs a sword like that Gordian knot rather then a penne that as by the sword it hath beene obtruded on the world as a iust punishment of ingratitude to the Sonne of God the eternall Truth and not by reasons or Scriptures which it corrupts mingles mangles maimes as the Impostors obliuion sometimes sometimes
away and they dyed whence came that custome of saluting and praying well to men in neezing The strangling of Achitophel they also interpret of this neezing farewell The fourth dayes fast is for Women which are with childe or giue sucke but the Tuesday and Wednesday in likelyhood were not ordinarie as the other Sunday might not bee thus honoured being the Christian Sabbath and Friday was the preparatiue to their owne Those two dayes are generally halfe holy-dayes Assembling earely in their Synagogues besides their ordinarie prayers they annexe many other Among others they vse one Prayer called Vchurachum of miraculous effect as appeared in Vespatians time who committing three Ships full of Iewes without Oare or Mariner to the wide Seas which arriued in three seuerall regions Louanda Arlado Burdeli worke for Geographers Those which arriued in this last port by tyrannicall Edict of the King were to be tryed whether they were true Iewes as Hananias Misael and Azarias made proofe of their Religion Whereupon three dayes being required as they said Nebuchadnezzar had granted them wherein to betake themselues to fasting and prayer in this time of respite three deuout Iewes Ioseph Beniamin and Samuel inuened each of them a prayer which they ioyned into one and continued in praying the same three dayes at the end whereof they cast themselues into the fire and there continued till it was consumed Hence arose this ordinance euery Munday and Thursday to vse the same prayer which is this And hee is mercifull and pardoning sinne doth not destroy the sinner Hee often turneth his anger from vs and doth not kindle all his wrath Thou O my God suffer me not to want thy mercie let thy gentlenesse and truth keepe mee alwayes Helpe vs O God our God and gather vs from the Gentiles c. for their restitution as in other their prayers and destruction of their enemies the Christians After this they prostrate themselues on their faces as before with many other orisons to the like effect §. II. Of their Law-Lectures THeir solemne ceremonie of the Law-lecture followeth In all their Synagogues they haue the fiue bookes of Moses written in great letters on Parchments of Calues-skins sowed together in length which at both ends are fastened to pieces of wood by which the booke may be lifted and carried This booke is kept in an Arke or Chest set in some wall of the Synagogue Before the doores of the Arke is a hanging of Tapestrie more or lesse precious according to the qualitie of their Feasts and for the most part wrought with Bird-worke The booke is wrapped in a linnen-cloath wrought with Hebrew words without that is hanged about some other cloath of Linnen Silke Veluet or Gold to which is fastened a plate of Siluer by a chayne of Gold vpon the which is written The crowne of the Law or holinesse of the Lord Then goeth one about crying Who will buy Gelilah etzchaijm This is an office whereby they are authorized to handle those pieces of wood and to open the booke of the Law Hee which giueth most for it hath it the money is reserued for the poore The pieces of wood are called etzchaijm tree of life according to Salomon Wisedome is a tree of life to them that lay holde thereon When the chiefe Chanter hath taken out the booke and goeth with it into the Pulpit they all sing out of Num. 10.35 Arise O Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered and let them that hate thee flye before thee And out of Esay 2.3 Many people shall goe and say Come let vs ascend to the mount of the Lord to the house of the God of IACOB and hee shall teach vs his wayes and wee will walke in his pathes for the Law shall goe out of Sion and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem When this Praecentor layeth the booke on his arme hee saith Magnifie the Lord with mee and let vs exalt his name together to which all the people answer Exalt yee the Lord our God and bow before his foot-stoole for it is holy exalt yee the Lord our God and bow to the mountaine of his holinesse for Iehouah our God is holy There vpon a Table couered with silke hee layeth downe the booke and he which hath bought the Office taketh from it the cloathes wherein it is wrapped Then these two call some one of the Congregation by his owne and his Fathers name who commeth foorth and kisseth the booke not on the bare Parchment for that were a sinne but on the cloathes which couer it and taking it by those pieces of wood saith aloud Praise the Lord c. Blessed bee thou O Lord who hast chosen vs before any other people and giuen vs thy Law Blessed bee thou O God the Law-giuer Then the Praecentor readeth a Chapter out of the booke and then hee which was called foorth with like kissing and blessing returneth Then another is called foorth and doth likewise After him another who had need bee of strong armes for hee lifteth vp and carrieth this booke that all may see it all crying This is the Law which Moses gaue to the Israelites This Office is called Hagbahah and is sold as the former The women meane-while contend amongst themselues in this Synagogue by some Lattice to haue a sight of the Law for the women haue a Synagogue apart seuered with Lattices so besides their pretence of modestie to fulfill the saying of Zacharie The family of Dauid shall mourne apart and their wiues apart c. If he which carrieth the booke should stumble or fall it were ominous and should portend much euill These two Officers fold vp the booke as before and then come all and kisse the same and then it is carried to his place with singing After this they end their Prayers as at other times saying Lord leade mee in thy righteousnesse because of mine enemies direct thy way before me And The Lord keepe my going out and comming in from henceforth for euer Which they also say when they goe foorth on a iourney or to worke §. III. Of the Iewish Sabbath THey prepare themselues to the obseruation of their Sabbath by diligent prouision on the Friday before night of the best meates well dressed especially the women prouide them good Cakes They honour the Sabbath with three bankets first on the Friday night when their Sabbath beginneth another on the Sabbath day at noone the third before sunne-set Eate yee it to day to day is the Sabbath of the Lord to day yee shall not find it Manna in the field do you not see To day thrice mentioned and therefore by Moses owne ordaining that Manna must so often bee eaten on the Sabbath The richest Iewes and most learned Rabbins disdaine not some or other office at chopping of hearbs kindling the fire or somewhat toward this preparation The Table remaineth couered all that night and day They wash and if need
Companions the first Abdollah or Abu-Bacr his sincerest and most inward friend a man very rich and releeuer of Mohameds necessities his successour after his death He dyed the thirteenth yeere of the Hegira and sixtie three of his age and was buried in the same graue with Mohamed The second was Homar the sonne of Chattab surnamed Faruq who succeeded Abi-Bacr and ruled ten yeeres and six moneths Hee was the first which was called King of the faithfull and writ the Annalls of the Moslemans and brought the Alcoran into a Volume and caused the Ramadam Fast to be obserued He was slaine the twentie three of the Hegira and buried by Abi-Bacr The third was Othman who in his twelue yeeres raigne subdued Cyprus Naisabur Maru Sarchas and Maritania and dyed A. H. 35. and was buried in the buriall place of the Citie Aali is the fourth who is called also Emir Elmumenin that is King of the faithfull Hee was slaine A. H. 40. in the sixtie three of his age and was buried in the Citie Kerbelai Hee was Vncles sonne or Cosin-German to Mohamed and his sonne-in-law and deare familiar from his youth and receiued the Mosleman law together with Mohamed whereupon hee was wont to say I am the first Mosleman And therefore the Persians detest the other three Chalifas as heretikes burne their writings wheresoeuer they finde them and persecute their followers because forsooth they were so impudent to prefer themselues before Aali and spoiled him of the right-due by Testament Hence are wars hostile cruelties betwxit them the Turks and Arabs Mohamed the false prophet in the eleuenth yeere after his Hegira or flight and the sixtie three of his age dyed at Medina and was buried there in the graue of Aaisee his wife Here is a stately Temple and huge erected with elegant and munificent structure daily increased and adorned by the costs of the Othomans and gifts of other Princes Within this building is a Chappell not perfectly square couered with a goodly roofe vnder which is the Vrne of stone called Hagiar Monaüar sometimes belonging to Aaisce aforesaid This is all couered with gold and silke and compassed about with yron grates guilded Within this which shineth with gold and gems Mohameds carcasse c833208arcasse was placed and not lifted vp by force of Load-stone or other Art but that stone-Vrne lieth on the ground The Mosleman Pilgrims after their returne from Mecca visit this Temple because Mohamed yet liuing was wont to say That hee would for him which should visit his Tombe as well as if he had visited him liuing intercede with God for a life full of pleasures Therefore do they throng hither with great veneration kisse and embrace the grates for none haue accesse to the Vrne of stone and many for loue of this place leaue their Countrey yea some madly put out their eyes to see no worldly thing after and there spend the rest of their dayes The compasse of Medina is two miles and is the circuit of the wall which Aadhd Addaule King of Baghdad built A. H. 364. The territorie is barren scorched Sands bringing forth nothing but a few Dates and Herbes CHAP. IIII. Of the Alcoran or Alfurcan containing the Mahumetan Law the summe and contents thereof §. I. Of the Composition of the Alcoran THe Booke of Mahomets Law is called by the name of ALCORAN which signifieth a collection of Precepts and Alfurcan as it is expressed and expounded in a Booke called The Exposition or Doctrine of the Alcoran because the sentences and figures thereof are seuered and distinguished for Al is the Article and phurcan signifieth a distinction or as some say Redemption Claude Duret citeth an opinion that of the Hebrew word Kara which signifieth the Law or Scripture commeth this word Koran which with the Article Al signifieth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Scripture as with them it is esteemed The like hath Soranzo Master Bedwel in his Arabian Trudg-man saith that the Thema is not KARANA coniunxit colligit as before is deliuered but KARA which signifies to read so that Alkoran in Arabike is iust as much as Hammikra is in Hebrew that is the Text Corpus iuris the authenticall bodie of their Law It is called in that language the Koran without the Article Al and Korran so Cantacuzenus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as if one should say their Bible Scripture or Booke of the Law The Word of GOD saith Mahomet in that Booke came not to mee all at once as the Law vnto Moses the Psalmes to Dauid and the Gospell to Christ The Sentences or Chapters thereof are called Azoaras which is interpreted a Face as wee call them Capita Heads So saith one which hath written Notes vpon the Alcoran but Master Bedwel who hath published an Index or Table of all these Azoara's or Chapiters with their Arabike Titles as they are named and cited by the Mahumetans saith That they call the name of the Chapiter Sura and with their Article Assura or Suraton Assurato And hee deriues of the Hebrew word Zobar that Azoara but this Arabike Sura is expressed not by Zain He but by Sin Wau and Resh differing letters being no other then the Syrian Suriya which signifieth principium initium For as the Bookes of Moses in the Hebrew and the Sections of the Ciuill and Canon Law so these Chapiters for the most part are denominated of some notable word in the beginning of the same and are so cited by Mahumetans and learned Christians Yet these sometime name it by the interpretation as the chap. Albacara the chap. of the Cow because the word so signifies The stile is not in Meter as some haue imagined for Iosephus Scaliger a great Criticke and reputed one of the greatest Linguists in the world affirmeth That that Language is not capable of metricall measures by quantities of Syllables as neither the Hebrew Abyssine or Syrian Hee saith yet That the Alcoran is composed in Rime but such as is not in any tunable proportion but that word which maketh vp the Rime being sometimes neerer and sometimes farre beyond all harmony distant from that word whereto it answereth A hobbling kinde of Rime saith Master Bedwel in his Index Alcorani and rude Poeme without all care for it is Postellus his testimony you shall haue a period of two hundred Syllables to rime and hold like cadence to as other very short Scaliger addes that at the end of such Rimes are set the figures of Flowers or some such matter which if it be so the Turkish nicetie of making no likenesse of any thing in their Carpets or other workes is stricter then these Alcoran bookes themselues and indeed is not common with them vnto other Mahumetans who vse their libertie in this point For the words and phrase no man euer writ any thing in Arabian more rudely saith an Arabian Christian in confutation hereof and much better might Muzeilenia Helcasi and Alabazbi
write they haue most though not much preuayled with these Barbarians Somewhat as themselues write they haue beene hindred in their Brasilian Conuersions by the peruersenesse of some couetous Portugals who sometimes vnder colour of peace would betray these silly soules and seize on them to cruell slauery sometimes would counterfeit Iesuiticall habits and vnder pretence of Religion perswading them to goe with them haue betrayed Religion and Them together sometimes would vnder-hand and closely threatten seruitude to all such as beleeued the Iesuits with all promises of kindnesse to such as would follow them which in effect proued to the Mynes or other offices of slauish drudgery and sometimes by hostile violence haue seized on such as the Iesuit haue conuerted and made slaues of them Most strange is that which they write of certaine Brasilians within the Land which eyther hauing seene the Religious Rites of the Portugals or instructed therein by some Fugitiues or Apostata's had set vp a new Sect of Christian Ethnicisme or Mungrell-Christianity This was about Anno 1583. They chuse one Supreme in their vnholy Holies whom also they call Pope other inferiour Prelates they call Bishops These ordayne their Priests which obserue in an Apish imitation their Confession Absolution Beads to number their Prayers great Gourds or Rattles in stead of Bels to assemble them together Free-schooles for instruction of youth Bookes of Barke bound in wood and strange Characters therein written a kinde of Baptisme also but wanting the essentiall words and forme all the Men they name Iesus the Women Marie the Crosse they haue but without veneration their Priests vow Continence They conceiue a state of perfection in drinking the juyce of the herbe Petine till they fall downe distracted as in the Falling-sicknesse quaking and stretching out their limbes with terrible gestures the Deuill speaking from within them their mouthes not open nor their lips moued after they haue thus continued a while they returne to themselues and are washed all ouer their bodies he is iudged the most sanctified Wight that hath expressed most extaticall gestures The most transcendent degree of perfection they ascribe to the muttering of certayne words ouer them by an Inchanter They say that their Ancestors long since dead will returne by shipping and deliuer them from the Portugals which all shall be slaine by them and if any shall escape they shall be turned into fishes or beasts Those of this faith shall inherit Heauen and all the vnbeleeuers shall be deuoured of Birds or Beasts In the yeere 1602. a Iesuite was sent amongst these Sectaries where their Great Father or Pope came to meete him attended with many weaponed men and Archers He began a Song which the other Brasilians vnderstood not and when he had sung one Verse the rest as with vs in the Quire answered Then did this Holy Father Catechize or instruct them with many idle words often mixing and repeating Sancta Maria Tupama Remireco that is Saint Mary the Wife of God c. Kneeling he lifted vp his eyes and hands to Heauen after the fashion of the Priests at Masse Hee and the Iesuite imbraced each other and then hee told the Iesuite that hee liued in the Woods as one that would not bee seene of Men. The next night hee caused a youth to bee hanged that had beene familiar with the Iesuite A conference was appointed betwixt him and the Iesuite where after much boasting of his sanctitie the Iesuite interrupted him and told him he came to teach him the way to Heauen but the other soone after conueyed himselfe away and came no more CHAP VI. Of the Countries from the Riuer of Plate to the Magellane Straits §. I. The Nations inhabiting neere the Riuer THis Riuer we haue already mentioned the Indians call it Parana and Iohn Dias de Solis discouering the same in the yeere 1512. for some shew it seemed to haue of that Metall called it the Riuer of Plata or Siluer It is forty leagues wide in the entrance and preuayleth so farre against the Oceans saltnesse that the taste of the fresh water sooner discernes his waters then the eye can see his bankes It ouerfloweth the Countrey as Nilus in Egypt and Orenoque Marannon with the other great Riuers in America It ebbeth and floweth a hundred miles vp the streame Dias whom some call the first Discouerer was with fifty of his companions there slaine and eaten But hee which hath most fully discouered the Nations that dwell neere this Riuer is Huldericus Schmidel who sayled thither in the yeere 1534. and continued in those parts almost twenty yeeres He sayled thither with Peter Mendoza who carried with him fiue and twenty hundred men to discouer conquer and inhabit those Regions They built the Citie Buenas Aeres so called of the wholsome Aire neere to an Indian Towne named Carendies of three thousand Inhabitants if that may bee called a Towne whose Inhabitants stay not long in one place They will drinke the bloud of the beasts they kill for thirst The Spaniards destroyed them whose parts famine seemed to take against that cruell people which with inuisible Darts so pierced their entrailes that vile and venemous creatures were applyed to the curing of their wounded stomackes and when such Medicines failed three of them stole a horse minding to flee from famine on that dead beast but were therefore horsed on a Gibbet where three others that by this example were terrified from Horse-flesh aduentured vpon these carkasses cutting thence large gobbets to pay that cruellest Tyrant and greediest Exactor Hunger his Tribute Another whose Brother dyed buried him in his owne body halfe their company were consumed with this plague The Indians of Carendies Bartennis Zeechuruas and Tiembus taking this aduantage assayled their Towne of Good Aires turning it into good fires by shooting Arrowes fired at the end thereinto They after passed vp the Riuer and came to Tiembus where the men are tall and great their women alway deformed with scratched and bloudy faces The Tiembus could make fiue thousand men Of the Spaniards were not left fiue hundred in a small time and Mendoza dyeth returning homewards The Curenda the next people are like the Tiembus The Macuerendas liue onely on fish and a little flesh There they killed a Serpent fiue and twenty foot long and as bigge as a man The Saluaisco goe starke naked and liue onely on fish flesh and honey The Curemagbas are of huge stature the men bore a hole in their nose in which they weare a Parrots feather The women paint their faces with indeleble lines The Carios Countrie is large neere to the Brasilians in Rites and Site They goe naked they will sell the father his daughter the husband his wife the brother his sister The price of a woman is a Hatchet Knife or such like They fat such as they take in their warres and then deuoure them with great solemnitie The Lampere made neere vnto their Towne
argument which I haue added to my Pilgrimes Tom. 1. lib. 5. cap. vlt. Prou. 26.4 16 Increase of Arts and Knowledge by farre Discoueries Higini fab 151. k Sir Thomas Smith Gouernour of the East Indie Companie at whose House are holden the Consultations for them And l For Virginia Summers Ilands Muscouia North-West Discoueries c. I must also acknowledge His fauour to Me as of Sir Dudly Diggs M. Abbot Deputy of the East Indie Company for communicating to me their Iournals a Maginus b Discourse of China p. 381. c Gi. Bot. Ben. Richard Cocke Linschot c. 22 d Summario di pop Orientali e Nauigatio Iac. Neccij per Cornel. Nicolai Linschot vbi supra Gasp de Cruz. f This seemeth to be Mecon the riuer before mentioned P. Jarric Thes. rerum Indic l. 2. tom 1. c. 25. g Maginus G. Bot. Ben. Gas B. cap. 35. h Discourse of China p. 390. i G. Bot. Ben. lib. 2. part 3. k G. de Cruz. See my Pilgrims To. 1. l. 1. c. 10. Balth. Sequer l Bulla m Maginus G. Bot. Ben. n Treatise of the Circumference of the Earth Osor Maffaeus Barrius c Ioan. Bar. lib. 9. cap. 2. d Caes Frid. Iesuit Epist. Pet. W. Floris M. S. you haue his Iournall in my Pilgrims To. 1. li. 3. c. 14. f See Nouus orbis Bar. dec. 2. l. 6. c. 1. The Monsonsi See this historie in Moffaeus hist Ind. l. 4. Osorius l. 6. 7. Barros As Dei 2. l. 4. c. 4. l. 6. c. 4. seq The bone of he Cabal Linschot R. Fitch g Bar. dec. 2. l. 6. cap. 1. f Ioan. Bar. l. 9. g G. Arthus Dantisc Hist. Ind. Orient pag. 333. h Nauig Iacob Neccij i The Hollanders saw many men women of China in their boats which were Fishers and dwelt in them but saw not a Portugall nor could procure any of the other at any sum to deliuer them a letter on shoare After 1603. the Hollanders tooke a rich ship of the Portugals at Macao laden for Iapan Cornel. de Vena k A merry madnesse of Euery one in his humour l Orbells m See the next Chapter of another way to take them Peter Williamson Floris n Pan or Pam or Pane. This King promised much fauour to the English if they would resort to his Citie which is in a little Iland o Gouernor or chiefe ouer them p I. Hermannus Hist. Nau. ab 1602. ad 1604. q Step. ab Hagen r Cornel. Mateliu Nauig pug Amsteldam Hist Io. Isacij Pontaui ſ Ex relot Gen. Saris. t Their Ship-boats u Indiae Orientalis partes 8. per T. Is de Bry. Nic. Bang Itinerat x D. Mid. voyage 1609. M.S. a G. Bot. Ben. b N. Pimenta lit F. Fernandez c A kinde of gum wrought by Pismires as Bees make waxe whereof is made our hard waxe colours c. d Fredericke saith he had 26 crowned Kings at command and that no King in the world was of greater power Caes Fred. e Balbi saith 1500000. G. Balby cap. 34. R. Fitch Cities in the way from Negrais to Pegu y There were destroyed by this flame and execution 4000. persons Arthus pag. 326. Gasper Balby c. 37. hath the same number saying That all the Citizens of Pegu were enioyned to be present at the execution He cals the place not a Wood but a Prison He was then at Pegu z The cruell tyrannie of the King of Pegu Iudas cannot be secure till he hang himselfe a And. Bouet b Iarric hath 700. Elephants 700. Horses c A cruell punishment of Cowards Sirian Iarric Thes. Indic part 1. l. 2. cap. 24. Equus Seianus Elephas Peguanus P. Iar. Thes. Rer. Ind. l. 6. c. 31. Iar. ex Fernand. lit Martauan d 1496. e 1588. M.R. Fitch Caes Fred. Balby c Linschot R. Fitch 28. Gas Balby c. 38. Arist. hist an l. 9. tels of taking the wilde with fighting on the tame and wearying them d Lins c. 17. Arthus e Hist Indiae Orient p. 313. Balby c. 37. f Caes Fred. so Balby also g R. Fitch G. Balby a R. Fitch Caes Frederike b Gas Balby saith that many of these Varelles were burned together with four thousand houses in Pegu by negligence of a Portugall Mariner c Balby c. 38. d Fernandes Epist. e R . Fitch f Balby c. 37. G. B.B. l. part 3. Arthus p. 319. g Part. 1. l. 26 h Gaspar Balby Got. Arthus Hist Ind. p. 321. i G. Balby c. 37. k Sapan Giachie l Sapan Catena m Sapan Daich n Sapan Donan o Sapan Giaimosegienon p Gasper Balby was there with other Merchants which saw him weeping q G. Balby a Magin Gio. Bot. Ben. Got. Arthus hist Ind. Orient pag. 282. b Linschot c. 16 c Adulterie punished d Linschot c. 47 e Lud. Vert. lib. 1. cap. 19. Gesnerus de Quadrup Scal. Exerc. 205. f G. Bot. Ben. g Bar. Dec. 1. l. 9. c. 1. h Balby cap. 42. i R. Fitch k Hier. Xau Eman. Pin. l Pardaw is three Testons Portugall m N. Pimentae n R. Fitch The manner of their Marriages o A right niggard p R. Fitch p Histor Relatio de Kege Mogor q Linschot r N. Pimenta Sundiua Caes Frederike Porto Grande p Ialeae q Catures r Indian ships are generally smal and of no great force for warre especially with such souldiers : you may call them Boats ſ Sup. c. 3. §. 2. t Sues in the bottome of the Red Sea Ialeae Iarric l. 6. c. 33 Sup. cap. 3. § 2. 1607. 1608. 1613. Britto empaled and cruelly slaine a Or Cumaus on which dwel Gentils called Cumai This mountaine seperates the Mogols and Tartars b 1495. 1599. c Vid. sup c. 8. §. 2. d R. Fitch e Relat. de Reg. Mog d The vncertaintie of his Religion Balby tels of reports amongst the Portugals of the conuersion of this King and of the Kingdome of China also to Christianitie both with like truth and fitting Popish reporters c Ioan. Oranus c Hier. Xauier Some call the second sonne Sultan Horat some Morad the first Selim c. d Eman. Pinner Iarric Thes. rer Indicarum l. 4. 5. Caximir Elephants trunke as a staffe to them I haue obserued of this yong Elephant now in London sent out of Spaine to his Maiestie that in rising vp when he is laid on the ground hee raiseth himselfe on his two great teeth Brampore Syra an admirable fortresse o Goa Idalcans countrey Malabar c. p Vsbechs neer the Persians Blue a mourning colour Selim poysoned Baiazet M. Clarke and M. Withington They say hee presented the King with the worth of 25000 crownes one iewell being worth 20000. a His booke or large iournall written by himselfe was communicated to me by the right worshipfull Sir Tho. Smith b Emmanuel Pinnerus c Padasha is a Persian word and signifieth King d Dec. 21. 1612. e Others say that his proper title is
was first inhabited both before and after the Floud : and from thence were Colonies sent into Syria and Phoenecea , which held their Language pure by reason few Strangers had recourse to them till after the ãâã of the first Temple as appeareth by Coynes of the Tyrians and Sidonians which are digged out and found daily PSAMMETICHVS King of Egypt caused two Children to bee closely brought vp by a Shepheard who should at times put Goates to them to giue them sucke without euer hearing humane voyce After two yeares they vttered the word Bec Bec which was the voyce that they had heard of their Nurses the Goates but not so interpreted by Psammetichus for hee inquiring in what Language Bec was significant and hearing that the Phrygians so called Bread ascribed to them the prioritie of all Nations and Languages Melabdim Echebar the great Mogor as the Iesuites Epistles declare made the like tryall of thirtie Children whom hee caused without hearing of man to be brought vp setting Guards to obserue the Nurses that they should not speake to them purposing to bee of that Religion whereto they should addict themselues But neither could they euer speake or would he euer addict himselfe to one certaine Religion Goropius by a few Dutch Etymologies grew into conceit and would haue the World beleeue him that Dutch was the first Language which if it were wee English should raigne with them as a Colonie of that Dutch Citie a streame from that Fountaine by Commerce and Conquests since manifoldly mixed But his euidence is too weake his authoritie too new The common and more receiued opinion is that the Hebrew was the first confirmed also by Vniuersalitie Antiquitie and consent of the Christian Fathers and Learned men grounding themselues vpon this Reason That all the names mentioned in Scripture before the Diuision are in that Language onely significant besides it is not like that Shem conspired with these Babylonians and therefore not partaker of their punishment Now it is very probable and almost manifest that hee was the same which after is called Melchisedech King of Salem betwixt whom and Abraham in that familiaritie it is not likely that there was much dissonance in Language Hee is also called the Father of all the Sonnes of Heber by a peculiar proprietie although hee had other Sonnes because the puritie of Religion and Language remayned in Hebers Posteritie And why should Heber call his Sonne Peleg Diuision but of this Diuision which then happened The Nation and Language of Israel borrow their name Hebrew of him And if it had happened to himselfe why should hee more then others haue so named his Sonne CHAP. IX A Geographicall Narration of the whole Earth in generall and more particularly of ASIA TYPUS ORBIS TERRARUM Domini est terra plenitudo ejus orbis terrarum universi qui habitant in eo Psalmo 24. ×××× WE haue all this time beene viewing one Nation which alone was knowne in the Earth vntill confusion of Language caused diuision of Lands and haue taken notice of the Heads and Authours of those Peoples and Nations that from that time were scattered ouer the World and after setled in their proper Habitations We haue not followed the opinion of some both of the Ancients and later Writers in defining the number of Nations and Languages through the World reckoned by them seuentie two For who seeth not that Moses in that tenth of Genesis is most carefull to describe the Posteritie and bounds of Canaan which GOD had giuen to Israel which it were absurd to thinke in so small a Territorie to bee of so many that is eleuen seuerall Languages And how many Nations were founded after that by Abrahams Posteritie not to mention so many other Fountaines of Peoples by the sonnes of Hagar and Ketura and Esau the Sonne of Isaac Neyther could the World so suddenly bee peopled and of that which then was peopled Moses writing a Historie of and for the Church so farre mentioneth the Affaires and Nations of the World as it was meete for the Church and especially that Church of the Israelites to know according as it was likely they should haue then or after more or lesse to doe with them Africanus hath reckoned the seuentie two by name But how easie were it in these dayes to set downe seuentie two more of differing Nations both in Region and Language and how little of the World was then knowne shall presently bee shewed Besides it may bee a question whether diuers of those there mentioned did not speake the same Language as in Chaldaea Syria and Canaan with some diuersitie of Dialect a little more then in our Northerne Westerne and Southerne English Which may appeare both by the Pilgrimages of the Patriarkes Abraham Isaac and Iacob in those parts which had needed new Interpreters by that rule in euery two or three dayes trauell except themselues had beene almost miraculously skilfull in Languages and by the Chaldaean and Syrian Monuments and Bookes which some obserue to come nigh to the Hebrew Doctor Willet reproueth Philoes opinion That the Chalde and Hebrew was all one because Daniel an Hebrew was set to learne the Chalde or that the Syrian and Chalde according to Mercerus opinion was the same yet grants that in the first times the Syrian and Chalde little differed Scaliger a fit man to speake of Languages who could speake so many saith as before is obserued That in Assyria was the first both Man and Language euen the same which thence passed with their Colonies into Syria and Canaan where it remayned pure euen then when in Assyria it selfe it was corrupted by entercourse of strangers Abraham spake this corrupted Syrian which tooke place only in the Tracts of Euphrates at the first but after both he and his Posteritie vsed the Language of Canaan so that Laban whose Kindred Countrey and Language was the same with Abrahams yet spake another and differing Language from that of Iacob one calling that Galed which the other calleth Iegarsabadutha Thus it appeareth by him that the ancient Syrian Assyrian and Chaldaean were first that which is now called Hebrew because the Hebrewes obserued and retayned it and onely haue left Bookes to vs written therein whom the Cananites called Hebrewes as Scaliger and Montanus affirme because Abraham had passed ouer the Riuer Euphrates vnto them but after degenerated first in the parts neare Euphrates where it was first spoken and when the Tyrians and Sidonians had the Empire of the Sea by reason of their Traffique it proued impure there also howsoeuer in the time of Elisa or Dido the Phoenician or Punicke which shee carryed into Africa was pure Hebrew as were also their Letters The later Carthaginian Letters were read from the left hand to the right as the Latine and Greeke but those from the right hand yet not the same which now are called Hebrew but ought rather
they after obtained Eusebius in the first booke of his Chronicle attributeth the originall of Idolatry to Serug the Father of Nahor Beda saith In the daies of Phaleg Temples were built and the Princes of Nations adored for gods The same hath Isidore Epiphanius referreth it to Serug and addeth That they had not grauen Images of Wood or Metall but pictures of men and Thara the Father of Abraham was the first Author of Images The like hath Suidas Hugo de S. Victore saith Nimrod brought men to idolatrie and caused them to worship the fire because of the fiery nature and operation of the Sun which errour the Chaldaeans afterwards followed These times till Abram they called Scythismus The reason of their Idolatrie Eusebius alleageth That they thus kept remembrance of their Warriours Rulers and such as had atchieued noblest enterprises and worthiest exploits in their life time Their posteritie ignorant of that their scope which was to obserue their memorials which had been Authors of good things and because they were their forefathers worshipped them as heauenly Deities and sacrificed to them Of their God-making or Canonization this was the manner In their sacred Bookes or Kallenders they ordained That their names should bee written after their death and a Feast should be solemnized according to the same time saying That their soules were gone to the Isles of the blessed and that they were no longer condemned or burned with fire These things lasted to the dayes of Thara who saith Suidas was an Image-maker and propounded his Images made of diuers matter as gods to be worshipped but Abram broke his Fathers Images From Saruch the Author and this Practice Idolatry passed to other Nations Suidas addeth specially into Greece for they worshipped Hellen a Gyant of the posterity of Iapheth a partner in the building of the Tower Not vnlike to this we reade the causes of Idolatry in the booke of Wisdome supposed to be written by Philo but because the substance is Salomons professing and bearing his name which of all the Apochrypha-Scripture sustaineth least exception attaineth highest commendation When a Father mourned grieuously for his sonne that was taken away suddenly he made an Image for him that was once dead whom now he worshippeth as a God and ordained to his seruants Ceremonies and Sacrifices A second cause hee alleageth viz. The tyrannie of men whose Images they made and honoured that they might by all meanes flatter him that was absent as though hee had beene present A third reason followeth The ambitious skill of the workeman that through the beauty of the worke the multitude beeing allured tooke him for a God which a little before was honoured but as a man The like affirmeth Hierome Cyprian and Polydore de inuentoribus LACTANTIVS as before is shewed maketh that the Etymologie of the word Superstitio Quia superstitem memoriam defunctorum colebant aut quia parentibus suis superstites celebrabant imagines eorum domi tanquam deos penates either because they honoured with such worship the suruiuing memory of their dead Ancestors or because suruiuing and out-liuing their Ancestors they celebrated their Images in their houses as houshold gods Such Authors of new Rites and Deifiers of dead men they called Superstitious but those which followed the publikely-receiued and ancient Deities were called Religious according to that Verse of Virgil. Vana superstitio veterumque ignara deorum But by this rule saith Lactantius wee shall find all Superstitious which worship false gods and them only religious which worship the one and true GGD The same Lactantius faith That Noah cast off his sonne Cham for his wickednesse and expelled him Hee abode in that part of the Earth which now is called Arabia called saith he of his name Canaan and his Posteritie Canaanites This was the first people which was ignorant of GOD because their Founder and Prince receiued not of his Father the worship of GOD. But first of all other the Egyptians began to behold and adore the heauenly bodies and because they were not couered with houses for the temperature of the Ayre and that Region is not subiect to clouds they obserued the Motions and Ecclipses of the Starres and whiles they often viewed them more curiously fel to worship them After that they inuented the monstrous shapes of beasts which they worshipped Other men scattered through the World admiring the Elements the Heauen Sunne Land Sea without any Images and Temples worshipped them and sacrificed to them sub dio til in processe of time they erected Temples and Images to their most puissant Kings ordained vnto them Sacrifices Incense so wandering from the knowledge of the true GOD they became Gentiles Thus farre Lactantius And it is not vnlike that they performed this to their Kings eyther in flatterie or feare of their power or because of the benefits which they receiued from them this beeing saith Plinie the most ancient kinde of thankefulnesse to reckon their Benefactours among the gods To which accordeth Cicero in the Examples of Hercules Castor Pollux Aesculapius Liber Romulus And thus the Moores deified their Kings and the Romanes their deceased Emperours The first that is named to haue set vp Images and worship to the dead was Ninus who when his Father Belus was dead made an Image to him and gaue priuiledge of Sanctuary to all Offenders that resorted to this Image whereupon mooued with a gracelesse gratefulnesse they performed thereunto diuine honours And this example was practised after by others And thus of Bel or Belus beganne this Imagerie and for this cause saith Lyra they called their Idols Bel Baal Beel-zebub according to the diuersitie of Languages Cyrillus calleth him Arbelus and saith that before the Floud was no Idolatrie amongst men but it had beginning after in Babylon in which Arbelus next after whom raigned Ninus was worshipped Tertullian out of the Booke of Enoch before mentioned is of opinion That Idolatrie was before the Floud Thus to continue the memorie of mortall men and in admiration of the immortall heauenly Lights together with the tyrannie of Princes and policies of the Priests beganne this worshipping of the creature with the contempt of the Creator which how they increased by the Mysteries of their Philosophers the fabling of their Poets the ambition of Potentates the Superstition of the vulgar the gainfull collusion of their Priests the cunning of Artificers and aboue all the malice of the Deuils worshipped in those Idols there giuing answeres and Oracles and receiuing Sacrifices the Histories of all Nations are ample Witnesses And this Romane Babylon now Tyrant of the West is the heire of elder Babylon sometimes Ladie of the East in these deuotions that then and still Babylon might bee the mother of Whoredomes and all Abominations To which aptly agree the Parallels of Babylon and Rome in Orosius the Empire of the one ceasing when
the other beganne first to haue a being which hee further prosecuteth in many particulars But before we prosecute these Babylonian affaires after the Floud it shall not be amisse to shew here the Chaldaean Fables of Antiquities before the Floud out of Berosus a Chaldaean Priest which liued in the time of Alexander Polyhistor citeth out of Berosus his first Booke this report of himselfe and Tatianus saith he was the Priest of Belus and wrote his Chaldaean Storie to Antiochus the third after Seleucus in three Bookes His name signifieth the Sonne of Osee Alorus raigned the space of ten Sari Sarus with them is three thousand sixe hundred yeares Alasparus three Sari Amelus thirteene Sari Amenus twelue Metalarus eighteene Daorus tenne Aedorachus eighteene Amphis tenne Otiartes eight Xixuthrus eighteene in his time as is said before the Floud happened The whole space is an hundred and twentie Sari which amounteth to foure hundred thirtie two thousand yeares This I thought not vnfit although incredible to report from Berosus both because my scope is to declare as well false as true Religions it being not Theologicall but Historicall or rather Historically Theologicall and because the Ancients Cicero Lactantius Augustine haue mentioned this monstrous Computation of the Chaldaean Kalender which yet they racke higher to foure hundred threescore and ten thousand yeeres Here you haue the particulars out of Apollodorus and Abidenus which both borrowed them of Berosus Polyhistor addeth that there came one out of the Red Sea called Oannes and Annedotus a Monster other-where like a fish his head feet and hands like a man as saith Photius but Al. Polyhistor ascribeth two heads one of a fish and the other of a man the Image whereof was vnto his times reserued This Monster liued without meate and taught them the knowledge of Letters and all Arts buildings of Cities foundations of Temples enacting of Lawes Geometry and Husbandry and all necessaries to mans life Afterwards he returned to the Sea and after him appeared other such Monsters Foure of them came out of the Sea saith Abidenus when Daos whom Apollodorus calleth Daorus raigned their names were Euedochus Eneugamus Enaboulus Anementus Pentabiblus it seemeth was then their chiefe Citie That Oannes the first did write of the first beginning That all was darknesse and water in which liued monstrous creatures hauing two formes men with two wings and some with foure with one body two heads one of a man and another of a woman with the priuities of both Sexes others with hornes and legs like Goats some with Horse feet some like Centaures the former part Men the after part Horses Buls also headed like Men and Dogges with foure bodies c. with many monstrous mixtures and confusions of creatures whose Images were kept in the Temple of Belus Ouer all these ruled a woman named Omorkae which signifieth the Sea and by like signification of Letters the Moone Then came Belus and cut her in twaine and made the one halfe of her Land the other Heauen and the creatures therein appeared This Belus made men and beasts the Sunne Moone and Planets these things reporteth Berosus in his first Booke in the second he telleth of Kings before mentioned which raigned till the Floud After the Floud also the same Polyhistor out of him sheweth That Sisuthrus hauing by Saturnes warning before built an Arke as is before said and laid vp all Monuments of Antiquitie in Sipparis a Citie dedicated to the Sunne and now with all his World of Creatures escaped the Floud going out of the Arke did sacrifice to the gods and was neuer seene more But they heard a voyce out of the Ayre giuing them this Precept To bee Religious His Wife Daughter and Ship-master were partakers with him of this honour Hee said vnto them the Countrey where they now were was Armenia and hee would come againe to Babylon and that it was ordayned that from Sipparis they should receiue Letters and communicate the same to men which they accordingly did For hauing sacrificed to the gods they went to Babylon and digged out the Letters Writings or Bookes and building many Cities and founding Temples did againe repayre Babylon Thus farre out of Alexander Polyhistor a large Fragment of the true Berosus CHAP. XI Of the Citie and Countrey of Babylon their sumptuous Walls Temples and Images LEauing these Antiquities rotten with Age let vs come to take better view of this stately Citie Herodotus Philostratus Plinie and Solinus report concerning the compasse of Babylon That the walls contayned foure hundred and eightie furlongs situate in a large Plaine foure square inuironed with a broad and deepe Ditch full of water Diodorus saith That there were but so many furlongs as are dayes in the yeare so that euery day a furlong of the wall was built and thirtie hundred thousand Work-men imployed therein Strabo ascribeth to the compasse three hundred and eightie furlongs and Curtius three hundred fiftie eight ninetie furlongs thereof inhabited the rest allotted to Tylth and Husbandry Concerning the thicknesse of the walls or the height they also disagree The first Authors affirme the height two hundred Cubites the thicknesse fiftie They which say least cut off halfe that summe Well might Aristotle esteeme it a Countrey rather then a Citie being of such greatnesse that some part of it was taken three dayes before the other heard of it Lyranus out of Hierome vpon Esay affirmeth that the foure squares thereof contayned sixteene miles a piece wherein euery man had his Vineyard and Garden according to his degree wherewith to mayntaine his Family in time of siege The Fortresse or Tower thereof he saith was that which had beene built by the Sonnes of Noah And not without cause was it reckoned among the Wonders of the World It had a hundred Brazen gates and two hundred and fiftie Towers It was indeed a Mother of Wonders so many Miracles of Art accompanyed the same the workes partly of Semiramis partly of Nabuchodonosor which I would desire the Reader to stay his hastie pace and take notice of Euery where I shall not I cannot be so tedious in these kinds of Relations Diodor. thus addeth of Semiramis shee built also a bridge of fiue furlongs The walles were made of Bricke and Asphaltum and slimy kind of Pitch which that Countrey yeeldeth Shee built two Palaces which might serue both for ornament and defence one in the West which inuironed sixtie furlongs with high Bricke walles within that a lesse and within that also a lesse circuit which contayneth the Tower These were wrought sumptuously with Images of beasts and therein also was game and hunting of beasts this had three gates The other in the East on the other side the Riuer contayned but thirtie furlongs In the lower Countrey of Babylonia she made a great square Lake contayning two hundred furlongs the walls whereof were of Bricke and that pitchie Morter
the World all Nations honoring his memory except some Heathens as the Parthians on the left hand and Indians on the right which were remainders of the Chaldaeans and called Zabij These Zabij Scaliger also sayth were Chaldaeans so called a vento Apeliote as one might say Eastern-men or Easterlings and addeth that the Booke so often cited by Rambam concerning their Religion Rites and Customes is yet extant in the hands of the Arabian Muhamedans Out of this booke our Rabbie reciteth their opinions that Adam was borne of man and woman as other men and that hee was a Prophet of the Moone and by preaching perswaded men to worship the Moone and that hee composed bookes of husbandry that Noe also was a husband-man and beleeued not in Idols For which the Zabij put him in prison and because he worshipped the Creator Seth also contradicted Adam in his Lunarie worship They tell also that Adam went out of the Land of promise which is towards India and entred into Babylon whither hee carried with him a tree still growing with branches and leaues and a tree of stones and leaues of a tree which would not burne vnder the shadow of which tree he said ten thousand men might be couered the height whereof was as the stature of a man Adam also had affirmed in his booke of a tree in India the boughes whereof being cast on the ground would stir like Serpents and of another which had a root shaped like a man endued with a kind of sounding voyce differing from speech and of a certaine hearbe which being folded vp in a mans clothes would make him walke inuisible and the smoke of the same being fired would cause thunders another tree they worshipped which abode in Niniuie twelue yeeres and contended with the Mandrake for vsurping her roome whereby it came to passe that the Priest or Prophet which had vsed to prophesie with the spirit of that tree ceased a long time from prophesying and at last the tree spake to him and bade him write the sute betweene her and the Mandrake whether of them were the more honourable These fooleries saith he they attributed to Adam that so they might proue the eternitie of the world and Deitie of the Stars These Zabij made them for this cause Images of gold to the Sunne of siluer to the Moone and built them Temples saying that the power of the Planets was infused into those Images whence they spake vnto men and taught things profitable The same they affirmed of those trees which they apropriated to each of them with peculiar worships rites and hallowings whereby that tree receiued a power to speake with men in their sleepes From hence sprang magicall diuinations auguries necromancie and the like They offered to their chiefe god a Beetle and seuen Mice and seuen Fowles The greatest of their bookes is that of the Aegyptian seruice translated into Arabike by a Moore called Enennaxia which containeth in it many ridiculous things and yet these were the famous wise-men of Babylon in those daies In the said booke is reported of a certaine Idolatrous Prophet named Tamut who preaching to a certaine King this worship of the seuen Planets and twelue Signes was by him done to a grieuous death And in the night of his death all the Images from the ends of the world came and assembled together at the great golden Image in the Temple at Babylon which was sacred to the Sunne and hanged betweene the heauen and the earth which then prostrated it selfe in the midst of the Temple with all the Images round about shewing to them all which had befallen Tamut All the Images therefore wept all night and in the morning fled away each to his owne Temple And hence grew that custome yearely in the beginning of the monerh Tamut to renew that mourning for Tamut Other bookes of theirs are mentioned by him one called Deizamechameche a booke of Images a booke of Candles of the degrees of Heauen and others falsly ascribed to Aristotle and one to Alformor and one to Isaac and one of their Feasts Offrings Prayers and other things pertaining to their Law and some written against their opinions all done into Arabike In these are set downe the Rites of their Temples and Images of stone or mettall and applying of Spirits to them and their Sacrifices and kinds of meates They name their holy places sumptuously built the Temples of Intelligible formes and set Images on high mountaines and honour trees and attribute the increase of men and fruites to the Starres Their Priests preached that the Earth could not bee Tilled according to the will of the gods except they serued the Sunne and Starres which being offended would diminish their fruites and make their Countries desolate They haue written also in the former bookes that the Planet Iupiter is angrie with the Deserts and drie places whence it commeth that they want water and trees and that Deuils haunt them They honoured Husband-men and fulfilling the will of the Starres in tilling the ground they honoured Kine and Oxen for their labours therein saying that they ought not to be slaine In their festiuals they vsed Songs and all Musicall instruments affirming that their Idols were pleased with these things promising to the doers long life health plentie of fruits raines trees freedome from losses and the like Hence it is saith R. Moses that the Law of Moses forbiddeth these rites and threatneth the contrarie plagues to such as shall obserue them Tehy had certaine hallowed beasts in their Temples wherein their Images were before which they bowed themselues and burned incense These opinions of the Zabij were holden also by the Aramites Chanaanites and Aegyptians They had their magicall obseruations in gathering certaine hearbs or in the vse of certaine metals or liuing creatures and that in a set certaine time with their set rites as of leaping clapping the hands hopping crying laughing c. in the most of which women were actors as when they would haue raine ten Virgins clothed in hallowed garments of red colour danced a procession turning about their faces and shoulders and stretching their fingers towards the Sunne and to preuent harme by haile foure Women lay on their backes naked lifting vp their feete speaking certaine words And all Magicall practices they made to depend of the Starres saying that such a Starre was pleased with such an incense such a Plant such a metall such words or workes and thereby would be as it were hired to such or such effects as to driue away Serpents and Scorpions to slay wormes in nuts to make the leaues fall and the like Their Priests vsed shauings of the head and beard and linsey wolsey garments and made a signe in their hand with some kind of metals The Booke of Centir prescribeth a woman to stand armed before the starre of Mars and a man clothed in womans attire painted before the starre of Venus to prouoke lust The worshippers of
Apocryphall bookes then to any humane Historie or other Ecclesiasticall Authors as Zanchius religiously holdeth yet for this fragment of Daniel it is accounted the worke of Theodotion a bad man who foysted it into his translation And not onely the Reformed Churches account it as it is but Driedo a learned Papist Erasmus a Semi-christian so Bellarmine calleth him Iulius Africanus of old and the Iewes generally reiect it out of the Canon as the Cardinall himselfe hath obserued and he is faine th tell vs of another Daniel of the Tribe of Leui ro maintaine the credit hereof But Hierome in the Preface of his Commentaries stileth them Belis Draconisque fabulas quas veru auteposito eoque iugulante subijcit ne videretur apud imperitos magnam partem voluminum detruncasse and alleageth Eusebius Origen Apollinarius and other Ecclesiasticall Doctors which were of his mind and thought they needed not to answere Porphyrie who had hence raked some obiections against the Christians for these things which had not authority of Scripture As for Pyramus and Thisbe with Cyparissus and such like I leaue them Ouid and the Poets It seemeth worthy relation that fell out at Assus a Babylonian Citie where a Dolphin so loued a boy that following too far after their wonted sportings he stucke fast in the sands which Alexander interpreting to be omious preferred the Boy to the Priesthood of Neptune For the present Saracenicall Religion now obserued in these parts our third booke shall largely relate thereof Concerning other Babylonian customes Herodotus l. 2. telleth of three families in Babylon which liued on fish It may bee the Carthusians of our Westerne Babylon are of their of-spring for whose sparing their fellowes may eate the more flesh with which those of old and these later may not forsooth pollute themselues Curtius telleth generally that for fleshly vices the Babylonians were most corrupt They prostituted their wiues and daughters to their guests for rewards They were addicted to excessiue banquetting and drunkennesse In the beginning of their feasts their women were modestly attired by degrees they stripped themselues of their clothes beginning with the vppermost till nothing was left to couer their shame or forbid their shamelesnesse And not their Curtizans alone but their Matrons yea in token of ciuility did thus prostitute themselues to those flames of lusts which haue come from hell and carrie thither Heere was Alexander manly and victorious armie made effeminate vnfit after to haue encountred with a strong enemy Some ascribe the loose liues of the Babylonians to a law of Xerxes who to chastise them for a rebellion enacted that they should no longer weare armes but addict themselues to Musicke riot and such like CHAP. XIII The Chaldean and Assyrian Chronicle or Computation of Times with their manifold alterations of Religions and Gouernment in those parts vntill our time WE haue before shewed the prodigious Chronologie of the Chaldaeans reckoning the raignes of their Kings before the floud 432000. yeeres They tell also after the floud of diuers Dynasties or gouernements in this Country of Babylon First the Chaldaeans Euechoos raigned 6. yeeres Chomusbolos 7. Poros 35. Nechubes 43. Abios 48. Oniballos 40. Zinziros 45. He being dispossessed by the Arabians Mardocentes began the second Arabian Dynastie and raigned 45. yeares and after him Sisimardichos 28. Abias 37. Parannos 40. Nabonnabos 25. 41. The space of these two Dynasties is reckoned foure hundred and fortie yeares Thus Scaliger relateth but in my mind as the former was beyond all possibility of truth which they tell of before the floud so this hath no great likelyhood at least for so long space before Belus with whom the most histories beginne their relations and Scaliger his third Dynastie of one and fortie Kings in this order 1 Belus 55 2 Ninus 52 3 Semiramis 42 4 Nynias Zames 38 5 Arius 30 6 Aralius 40 7 Xerxes 30 8 Armamithres 38 9 Beluchus 35 10 Balaeus 52 11 Sethus 32 12 Mamythus 30 13 Aschalios 28 14 Sphaerus 22 15 Mamylus 30 16 Spartheus 42 17 Aschatades 38 18 Amyntes 43 19 Belochus 25 20 Balatores 30 21 Lamprides 30 22 Sosares 20 23 Lampraes 35 24 Panyas 43 25 Sosarmos 37 26 Mithaeos 42 27 Teutamos 27 28 Teutaeus 44 29 Arbelus 42 30 Chalaos 45 31 Anabos 38 32 Babios 37 33 Thinaeos 30 34 Dercylus 40 35 Eupacmes 38 36 Laosthenes 45 37 Pyritiades 30 38 Ophrataeus 21 39 Ephatheres 52 40 Acracarnes 42 41 Tonos Concoleros qui Sardanapalus 20 The summe of this Dynastie 1484. yeeres The fourth Dynastie was of the Medes begun by Arbaces who depriued Sardanapalus he raigned 28 yeeres his sonne Mandauces 50. Sosarmus 30. Artycas 50. In the 19. yeere of this King Nabonassar the Babylonian rebelled and began a new Dynastie in Babylonia And in the 43. yeere of his raigne Salmanassar captiued the ten Tribes Arbianes or Cardiceas 22. Arsaeos or Deioces 40. Artynes called also Phraortes 22. Astibaras or Cyaxares 40. Apandas alias Astiages 40. In all 322. yeeres The fifth Dynastie was of the Persians begun by Cyrus which ouerthrew Astyages and raigned 30. yeeres His sonne Cambyses 8. the Magi 7. moneths Darius sonne of Hystaspes 36. yeeres Xerxes 20. Artabanus 7. moneths Artaxerxes Longimanus 40. Xerxes 2. moneths Sogdianus 7. moneths Darius Nothus 19. yeeres Artaxerxes Mnemon 40. yeeres Artaxerxes Ochus 26. Arses 4. Darius 6. In all 231. yeeres The sixth Dynastie was of the Macedonians the first of which was Alexander who after the conquest of Darius raigned 6. yeeres Antigonus 12. Seleucus Nicator 32. Antigonus Soter 19. Antigonus Theos 15. In the 12. yeere of his raigne Arsaces the Persian rebelled Seleucus Callinicus 20. Seleucus Ceraunus 3. Antiochus Magnus 36. Seleucus Philopater 12. Antiochus Epiphanes 11. Antiochus Eupator 2. Demetrius Soter 12. Alexander Bala 10. Demetrius Nicanor 3. Antiochus Sidetes 9. Demetrius D.F. 4. Antiochus Gripus 12. Antiochus Cyzicenus 18. Philippus 2. In all 237. And from the beginning of the first Dynastie 2633. These I haue heere inserted out of Scaliger rather to shew the continued succession of the Easterne Empire then with any intent to perswade that all these were Kings and ruled the Country of Babylonia For after Arsaces rebelled the Parthians dispossessed the Syrian Kings of these parts and before the Babylonians often rebelled as in the time of the Persians when Zopyrus by a strange stratagem recited by Iustin and others restored them to Darius but especially in the times of the Medes whose Dynastie was much disquieted sometime the Scythians sayth Orosius and sometimes the Chaldaeans and sometimes the Medes preuayling Sometimes also as the Scripture witnesseth the Assyrians renewed their ancient power Yea in the time of the Assyrian Dynastie the Chaldaeans are said to warre in the raigne of Panyas against the Phoenicians which argueth that they were then free The Scripture and other Histories speake of Phul
Diarbech The chiefe Cities in it are Orfa of seuen miles compasse famous say some for the death of Crassus Caramit the mother Citie of the Countrey of twelue miles compasse Mosul and Merdin of which in the next Chapter Betweene Orpha and Caramit was the Paradise of Aladeules where hee had a fortresse destroyed by Selim. This his Paradise was like to that which you shall finde in our Persian Historie Men by a potion brought into a sleepe were brought into this supposed Paradise where at their waking they were presented with all sensuall pleasures of musicke damosels dainties c. which hauing had some taste of another sleepie drinke after came againe to themselues And then did Aladeules tell them That he could bring whom hee pleased to Paradise the place where they had beene and if they would commit such murders or haughtie attempts it should bee theirs A dangerous deuice Zelim the Turke destroyed the place CHAP. XIIII Of Niniue and other neighbouring Nations WE haue hitherto spoken of Babylonia but so as in regard of the Empire and some other occurrents necessitie now and then compelled vs to make excursions into some other parts of Assyria Mesopotamia c. And I know not how this Babylon causeth confusion in that Sea of affaires and in regard of the diuision of the pennes as sometimes of tongues of such as haue written thereof Hard it is to distinguish betweene the Assyrian and Babylonian Empire one while vnited another while diuided as each partie could most preuaile and no lesse hard to reconcile the Ethnike and Diuine Historie touching the same Ptolemey straitneth Assyria on the North with part of Armenia neere the hill Niphates on the West with Mesopotamia on the South with Susiana and Media on the East But her large Empire hath enlarged the name of Syria and of Assyria which names the Greekes did not well distinguish to many Countries in that part of Asia The Scripture deriueth Syria from Aram and Assyria from Ashur Both were in their times flourishing and mention is made from Abrahams time both of the warres and kingdomes in those parts yea before from Ashur and Nimrod as alreadie is shewed Mesopotamia is so called and in the Scripture Aram or Syria of the waters because it is situate betweene Euphrates and Tygris the countries Babylonia and Armenia confining the same on the North and South Whereas therefore wee haue in our former Babylonian relation discoursed of Assyria extending the name after a larger reckoning here wee consider it more properly Euphrates is a Riuer very swift for they which goe to Bagdet buy their boats at Birra which serue them but one voyage and sell them at Felugia for seuen or eight which cost fiftie because they cannot returne But Tygris is swifter the Armenians bring victuals downe the same to Bagdet on rafts made of Goats skinnes blowne full of wind and boords laid vpon them on which they lade their goods which being discharged they open the skinnes and carrie them backe on Camels Dionysius and Strabo tell of this Riuer that it passeth through the Lake Thonitis without mixture of waters by reason of this swiftnesse which also giueth it the name for the Medes call an Arrow Tygris Lucan sayth it passeth a great way vnder ground and wearie of that burthensome iourney riseth againe as out of a new fountaine At Tygrim subito tellus absorbet hiatu Occultosque tegit cursus rursusque renatum Fonte nouo flumen pelagi non abnegat vndas The chiefe Citie in these parts was Niniue called in Ionas A great and excellent Citie of three dayes iourney It had I borrow the words of our reuerend Diocesan an ancient testimonie long before in the Booke of Genesis For thus Moses writeth That Ashur came from the land of Shinar and built Niniueh and Rehoboth and Calah and Resin At length he singleth out Niniue from the rest and setteth a speciall marke of preeminence vpon it This is a great Citie which honour by the iudgement of the most learned though standing in the last place belongeth to the first of the foure Cities namely to Niniue Others imagined but their coniecture is without ground that the foure Cities were closed vp within the same walls and made but one of an vsuall bignesse Some ascribe the building of Niniue to Ninus the sonne of Belus of whom it tooke the name to be called either Ninus as wee reade in Plinie or after the manner of the Hebrewes Niniue They conceiue it thus That when Nimrod had built Babylon Ninus disdaining his gouernment went into the fields of Ashur and there erected a Citie after his owne name betweene the riuers Lycus and Tygris Others suppose that the affinitie betwixt these names Ninus and Niniueh deceiued profane Writers touching the Author thereof and that it tooke to name Niniueh because it was beautifull or pleasant Others hold opinion that Ashur and Ninus are but one and the same person And lastly to conclude the iudgement of some learned is that neither Ashur nor Ninus but Nimrod himselfe was the founder of it But by the confession of all both sacred and Gentile Histories the Citie was very spacious hauing foure hundred and fourescore furlongs in circuit when Babylon had fewer almost as some report by an hundred and as afterwards it grew in wealth and magnificence so they write it was much more enlarged Raphael Volaterranus affirmeth That it was eight yeeres in building and not by fewer at once then tenne thousand workemen There was no Citie since by the estimation of Diodorus Siculus that had like compasse of ground or statelinesse of walls the height whereof was not lesse then an hundred foot the breadth sufficiently capable to haue receiued three Carts on a row and they were furnished and adorned besides with fifteene hundred Turrets Thus farre our reuerend and learned Bishop Diodorus telleth out of Ctesias that Ninus after he had subdued the Egyptians Phoenicians Syrians Cilicians Phrygians and others as farre as Tanais and the Hyrcanians Parthians Persians and other their neighbours he built this Citie After that hee led an armie against the Bactrians of seuenteene hundred thousand footmen and two hundred thousand horse in which Expedition he tooke Semiramis from her husband Menon who therefore impatient of loue and griefe hanged himselfe Hee had by her a sonne of his owne name and then died leauing the Empire to his wife His Sepulchre was nine furlongs in height each of which is sixe hundred feete and ten in breadth The credite of this Historie I leaue to the Author scarce seeming to agree with Moses narration of the building of Niniue any more then Semiramis building of Babylon Some write That Semiramis abusing her husbands loue obtained of him the swaying of the Empire for the space of fiue dayes in which shee depriued him of his life and succeeded in his estate But lest the
hath written of seuen Elders in each City and those things which in the Talmud are written of their Politie had now first as some thinke their beginning Concerning this because it is not so common let me haue leaue for a larger discourse out of the Talmudical Sanhedrin which thus recordeth Matters which concerne goods are determined by three criminall cases by a Councell of three and twenty But such things as belong to a whole Tribe a false Prophet or the high Priest by the great Councell at Ierusalem of seuenty and one The high Priest iudgeth and is iudged he sitteth at Funerals on a little Seare all the multitude sitting on the ground The king iudgeth not and is not iudged giueth testimony against none nor none against him Hee maketh Warres but not without consent of the Sanhedrin he may not haue aboue eighteene wiues he ought to haue the booke of the Law written and hanging about his necke In ciuill causes each of the Litigants chooseth a Iudge or Arbitrator and both these thus chosen choose a third Of this Office are vncapable Dicers Vsurers and such as practise dishonest courses for gaine They also which are of neere kindred to the parties may neither be Iudges nor Witnesses Their Companions or Aduersaries may giue testimony but not iudgement Women and Seruants might not be witnesses Ios. Antiq 4.7 Nor a Thiefe Robber Vsuret Publican Child or keeper of Doues Ph. Ferdinand This last Ricius doth not mention but addeth a Gentile Foolâ Deafe Blinde The ancientest witnesse is first examined and that from his owne sight or the debters mouth or else it is nothing Thirtie daies after sentence giuen the Defendant may alleage what hee can for himselfe The odde number is the casting voice In criminall causes decided by three and twenty one odde voice absolueth but there must be aboue twelue of the three twenty to condemne and when sentence is giuen nothing may be alleaged further for accusation which for absolution is lawfull And he which hath spoken for the accused may not after speake against him Ciuill causes are examined in the day and sentenced in the night but criminall only by day and sentence of condemnation may not be pronounced the same day and therefore on holy-dayes Eeuens examinations are forbidden Proselytes and Bastards may determine ciuill causes Priests and Leuits with other Israelites are required in criminall These Iudges sate in a semicircle hauing one Scribe or Register on the right hand another on the left In the Session-house were present besides three orders of Students which sate on the ground according to their degree out of which the number of the Senators were supplied when neede was so that one of the first order being made Senator another was chosen out of the second order into his place and out of the third in the roome of the second and out of the people into that third Order The witnesses must testifie only from their own sight and that exactly what seuenth yeere of the Iubilee what yeere of that seuenth what moneth what day of the moneth and weeke and in what houre and place hee saw it For to saue or lose an Israelite is asmuch as to preserue or destroy the frame of the World if one witnesse be ignorant of any of those circumstances or contradicteth another his testimony is vaine None of the Students which sit by may be suffered to accuse if they can say any thing in defence of the partie they may If they cannot finde sufficient to absolue him that day the Senators or Iudges scanne that matter seriously two or three together all night vsing a spare diet If twelue condemne and the rest cleere him they adde to the number of Iudges till they make vp seuenty and one to make further search When sentence is pronounced the condemned person is carried away and brought againe foure or fiue times to see whether hee or any other can say any thing for his purgation And if nothing bee alleaged sufficient to reuerse the sentence he is led to execution the Cryer going before him and proclayming the crime and sentence and accusers that if any can then say any thing in his behalfe he may speake When he commeth within ten cubits of the place of execution he is admonished to confesse his fault and so hee shall haue part in the life to come and if he know not the forme of confession it is enough for him to say Let death be vnto me the remission of all my sinnes Being within foure cubits he is stripped naked all but his priuities if it bee a woman shee is led forth in her cloathes The stoning place was built twice the height of a man from whence by one of the witnesses he was cast downe head-long the ground beneath being set with flints and if he died not with the fall another of the witnesses smote him neere the heart with a flint which if it did not finish his death the whole multitude cast stones at him They might not condemne aboue one in one day to death He which was stoned if he were a man was presently hanged on a Gibbet and after taken downe and buried with other persons which had before suffered in like manner When the flesh was there consumed his bare bones might bee laid in his owne or his fathers Sepulcher After this his friends and kinsemen went to the Iudges and witnesses and saluting them acknowledged the iustice of their fact Besides this punishment of stoning they punished with the fire sword or strangling The manner of burning was to put the condemned person in dung vp to the arme-holes and one executioner on one side and another on the other graned him with a linnen cloth about his neck pulling the same till they forced him to gape and then a bar or rod of burning metall was thrust downe into his body The sword was vsed in beheading Strangling was done with a course piece of linnen pulled close about his neck till he were dead It would be too long to shewe what faults were appropriated to each of these kindes of execution If a man had deserued two of them he was to be punished with the most seuere In some cases of homicide the guilty person was put in a little-ease prison where he was forced alway to stand and was fed onely with Barly till his belly rotted and his bowels fell out Any one might presently slay him which had stolne any of the holy Vessels or blasphemed the name Iehoua The Priest which exercised his function while he was polluted was not brought to iudgement but other Priests chosen to that purpose led him out of the holy place and knocked out his braines From the Sanhedrin was no appeale They were also called Mehokekim that is Scribes or Law-giuers because whatsoeuer they deliuered or writ was receiued for a Law Their Colledge saith Galatinus who from their fayling prooueth that the
to all the antient Iewes which would seeme better then their fellowes and not only obserued of the Pharises Essees and Hemerobaptists if such a Sect may be added At this time in Palestina many doe it not once but often in the day The Mahumetans obserue it The Iewes as a Iew hath written were so zealous herein that they would not eate with him that did eate with vnwashed hands and one of their holy men being inuited by such an host rose vp and went his way alleaging to him when he would haue recalled him that he must not eate the bread of him which had an euill eye and besides his meate was vncleane The Priests when they kept their courses in the Temple abstained from Wine and ate not of the Tithes before they had washed their whole body The Pharises and Essees composed themselues to this sanctitie the greater part of the Pharises and all the Essees abstained from Wine and both vsed daily washings especially before they ate And as many Heretikes professing themselues Christians retained many things of Iudaisme so these Hemerobaptists learned them this daily washing It seemeth by him that these were Christian rather then Iewish Heretikes And so were the Nazaraeans also which some reckon among the Iewish Sects who embraced the Gospell of Christ but would not relinquish their Iudaisme vnlesse wee say with Hierome that whiles they would be both Iewes and Christians they were neither Iewes nor Christians These Nazaraeans or Nazoraeans Scaliger affirmeth were meere Karraim Scripture Iewes but because of their obstinacie in the Law the first Councell of the Apostles determined against them As for the Nazarites of the old Testament Moses describeth them and their obseruations not to cut their haire not to drinke wine strong drinke c. Such was Sampson But these could be no Sect holding in euery thing the same doctrine with the Iewes and onely for a time were bound by vow to these Rites But for those Nazaraeans Epiphanius maketh them a Iewish Sect not without cause if such were their opinions as he describeth them Their dwelling was beyond Iordan in Gilead and Bashan as the fame goeth saith he by Nation Iewes and by obseruing many things like to the Iewes Herein they differed They did not eate any thing which had life they offered not sacrifice for they counted it vnlawful to Sacrifice or to eate flesh They disallowed the fiue books of Moses they indeed confessed Moses and the Fathers by him mentioned and that he had receiued the Law not this yet which is written but another Philastrius saith they accepted the Law and Prophets but placed all righteousnesse in carnall obseruation and nourishing the haire of their heads placed therein all their vertue professing to imitate Sampson who was called a Nazarite from whom the Pagans afterwards named their valiant men Hercules Next to these doth Epiphanius place the Ossens dwelling in Ituraea Moab and beyond the Salt or Dead Sea to these one Elixai in the time of Traian ioyned himselfe hee had a brother named Iexai Scaliger here and euery where acute saith that the Essens and Ossens are the same name as being written with the selfe-same Hebrew Letters differing onely in pronunciation as the Abyssynes pronounce Osrael Chrostos for Israel Christus And the Arabian Elxai and his brother Iexai were not proper names but the appellation of the Sect it selfe as hee proueth But they agreed not so well in profession as in name with the Essens for they were but an issue of those ancient Essens holding some things of theirs others of their owne as concerning the Worship of Angels reproued by the Apostles Coloss 2.21 In which the Essens and Ossens agreed and other things there mentioned Touch not taste not handle not and in worshipping of the Sunne whereof they were called Sampsaeans or Sunners Sun-men as Epiphanius interpreteth that name Those things wherein they differed were brought in by that Innouator who of this his Sect was called Elxai He was saith Epiphanius a Iew he ordained Salt and Water and Earth and Bread and Heauen and the Skie and the Winde to be sworne by in Diuine worship And sometimes he prescribed other seuen witnesses Heauen and Water and Spirits and the holy Angels of Prayer and Oyle and Salt and Earth He hated continencie and enioyned marriage of necessitie Many imaginations he hath as receiued by reuelation He teacheth Hypocrisie as in time of persecution to worship Idols so as they keepe their Conscience free And if they confesse any thing with their mouth but not in their heart Thus ancient is that Changeling Aequiuocation He bringeth his Author one Phineas of the stock of the ancienter Phineas the sonne of Eleazar who had worshipped Diana in Babylon to saue his life His followers esteeme him a secret vertue or power Vntill the time of Constantine Marthus and Marthana two women of his stocke remained in succession of his honour and were worshipped in that Countrey for gods because they were of his seede Marthus died a while since but Marthana still liueth Their spittle and other excrements of their body those Heretikes esteemed and reserued for Reliques to the cure of diseases which yet preuayled nothing He mentioneth Christ but it is vncertaine whether he meaneth the Lord Iesus Hee forbids praying to the East-ward and bids turne towards Ierusalem from all parts He detesteth Sacrifices as neuer offered by the Fathers He denieth the eating of flesh among the Iewes and the Altar and Fire as contrarie to God but water is fitting He describeth Christ after his measure foure and twentie Schaem in length that is foure-score and sixteene miles and the fourth part thereof in breadth to wit six Schaeni or foure and twentie miles besides the thicknesse and other fables He acknowledgeth a holy Ghost but of the female sexe like to Christ standing like a statue aboue the Clouds and in the midst of two mountains He bids none should seeke the interpretation but only say these things in prayer words which he had taken out of the Hebrew tongue as in part we haue found His prayer is this Abar anid moib nochiel daasim ani daasim nochile moib anid abar selam Thus Epiphanius relates it and thus construes I cannot say expoundeth although they like our deuout Catholiques needed no exposition Let the humilitie passe from my Fathers of their condemnation and conculcation and labour the conculcation in condemnation by my Fathers from the humility passed in the Apostleship of perfection Thus was Elxai with his followers opinionate otherwise Iewish Epiphanius speakes of his Sect else where often as when he mentioneth the Ebonites and the Sampsaeans This booke both the Ossees and Nazoraeans and Ebionites vsed The Sampsaeans had another booke they said of his brothers They acknowledge one God and worship him vsing certaine washings Some of them abstaine from liuing creatures and they will die for Elxai his posteritie
Seth the sonne of Adam who affirme that two men being created in the beginning and the Angells dissenting the faeminine power preuailed in heauen for with them are males and females gods and goddesses Eue perceiuing that brought forth Seth and placed in him a Spirit of great power that the aduersaries powers might be destroyed Of Seth they say that Christ should come of his stock yea some of them conceiue him to be the very Christ The Heliognosti called also Deuictaci worshipped the Sunne which said they knew all the things of GOD and yeelded all necessaries to men Others there were which worshipped Frogges thereby thinking to appease Diuine Wrath which in Pharaohs time brought Frogges vpon the Land of Aegypt He reckoneth the Accaronites which worshipped a Flie of which else where is spoken as also the Thamuzites of Thamuz which hee saith was the sonne of a Heathen King whose Image the Iewish woman worshipped with teares and continuall sacrifices and that Pharao which ruled Aegypt in Moses time was of that name Astar also and Astarot he saith were Kings of Syria and Aegypt worshipped after their deaths But perhaps more truely we haue expressed these things in our former booke Beniamin Teudelensis speaketh of a sect in his time which he calleth Cyprians and Epicures who prophaned the euening before the Sabbath and obserued the euening of the first day I might adde to their sects the diuers Christs or Messiases which in diuers ages they had but that I haue referred to the tenth Chapter CHAP. IX Of the Samaritans IT remaineth to speake of the Samaritan Sects Samaria was the Citie royall of the ten Tribes after that Omri who as other his predecessors had raigned before at Ticzah had bought the Mountaine Shomron of one Shemer for two talents of siluer and built thereon this Citie which he called after the name Shemer Lord of the Mountaine In vaine therefore is it to seeke the name of the Samaritans from the signification of the word which is keeping seeing they are so called of the place and the place of this their ancient Lord It remayned the chiefe seate of the kingdome as long as the same endured and namely till the dayes of Hoshea their last King in whose time Salmanasar the Assyrian carried the Israelites thence Esarhaddon the son of Senacherib otherwise called Osnappar thus saith Hezra and therefore Epiphanius was deceiued in ascribing this act to Nabuchodonosor in the time of the captiuitie fortie yeeres before the returne sent to inhabite that Region Colonies from Babel and from Cuthan and from Aua and from Hannah and from Sepharuaim Babel is knowne Cutha and Aua are esteemed parts of the desart of Arabia the other of Syria and Mesopotamia It seemeth that most of them were of Cutha because all of them after passed into that name and were of the Iewes called Cuthaei as witnesseth Iosephus Elias Leuita giueth the same reason and addeth that a Iew might not say Amen to a Samaritans or Cuthans blessing The Cuthi saith he were the subtlest beggers of all men in the world and from them as he thinketh came those cosining Roging Gipsies or Egyptians which so many ages haue troubled so many countries of Europe These Heathens serued not the Lord and therefore the Lord sent Lyons among them which slew them wherefore they sent to the King of Assyria who sent thither one of the captiued Priests of Israel to teach them how to worship GOD Epiphanius calleth his name Esdras He dwelt at Bethel and as some conceiue taught rather that Idolatrous worship whereof Bethel had beene before the Beth-auen where Ieroboam had placed his golden Calfe then the true worship of the True Iehouah Howsoeuer euery Nation saith the Text made them gods and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made The men of Babel made Succoth Benoth and the men of Cutha made Nergal and the men of Hamath Ashima and the Auims Nibhaz and Tartak and the Sepharuams burnt their children in the fire to Adrammelech and Anammelech their gods Thus they feared the Lord and serued their gods after the manner of the Nations and so continued A mungrell Religion begotten of a bastard or haereticall Iudaisme and wilde Paganisme What those gods were it is vncertaine and interpreters agree not Of Succoth Benoth is already spoken Wolphius interpreteth Nergal a wilde Hen Ashima a Goate Nibhaz a Dogge Tarkak an Asse Adramelech a Mule Anamelech a Horse Thus saith he the Hebrewes expound them and hee supposeth these creatures were among them canonized and sacred as the Persians are said to worship a Cock the Proembari of Africa a Dog other people other creatures Some are of opinion that Nergal was that continuall fire which these Cuthaeans after the Persian manner kept in their Pyraeths places inclosed for that purpose as in our Persian relations shal follow and Kimchi saith that Adramelech had the forme of a Peacock Anamelech of a Pheasant But neither are the trifling RR. too far to be trusted nor haue we any other good testimonie Thus their Religion continued till after the returne of the Iewes from captiuitie to whom they would haue beene officious helpers in building of the Temple which being refused they be came their enemies and hindred a building the long time But the Temple being built and Religion established among the Iewes and their state flourishing Sanballat gaue his Daughter Nicaso to Manasses the brother of Iaddus the high Priest in the time of Darius the last Persian Monarch This Nehemiah mentioneth but deigneth not to name him affirming that he chased him from him of which some descant whether it were by exile or excommunication or some other punishment R. Salomo interpreteth it of exile Pelican of excommunication Drusius hath a discourse out of a Iewish Author which relateth the forme of that first Anathema and iudiciall curse not vnmeete here to be mentioned denounced against the Samaritans for hindring the worke of the Temple Zorobabel and Ioshua saith hee gathered all the Congregation into the Temple of the Lord and brought three hundred Priests and three hundred Trumpets and three hundred Bookes of the Law and as many children and sounded And the Leuites singing and playing on instruments cursed with all kindes of Anathema's the Chutheans in the secret of the name Tetragrammaton and in writing written vpon Tables and with the Anathema of the house of the higher iudgement and the Anathema of the house of the lower iudgement that none of Israel should eate the bread of the Cuthean whereupon it is said He which eateth a Samaritans bread be as he that eateth Swines flesh and that a Cuthean should not bee a Proselyte in Israel nor should haue part in the Resurrection of the dead Thus they writ and sealed and sent vnto all Israel which were in Babylonia which heaped vpon them
of seates with marble steps in the highest whereof sate the Head of the Captiuitie with the Iewes of the family of Dauid In Gehiagan sometime Rezen two dayes iourney from thence were fiue thousand Israelites One dayes iourney from hence was Babel now wholly ruinated in which are yet seene the ruines of Nabuchodonosors Palace but inaccessible by reason of diuers kindes of Serpents Twentie miles from these ruines dwell twentie thousand Israelites which there pray in the Synagogues the chiefe whereof is that of Daniel of squared stones There were at Hhilah fiue miles thence ten thousand Iewes in foure Synagogues Foure miles thence it is to the Tower which the Sonnes of Diuisions built with Brickes which the Arabians call Lagzar the length of the foundation is about two miles the breadth of the wals two hundred and forty cubits where it is broadest it is an hundred reedes and betweene euery ten reedes space are waies in manner of spires continued thorow the whole building on the top of which one may see twentie miles about Halfe a dayes iourney from hence is Naphahh where were two hundred Iewes And three leagues thence the Synagogue of Ezechiel neere Euphrates and in the same place sixtie Towers one against another and a Synagogue betweene euery one The monument of Ezechiel was built by Iechonias with fiue and thirtie thousand Iewes And this is a holy place whither they resort from the beginning of the yeere to the day of Expiation to pray and keepe festiuall Thither commeth the Head of the Captiuitie and other chiefe men from Bagdad and two and twentie miles about they pitch their Tents here and there and the Arabians keepe then and there a great Faire At this time they reade on the Expiation day out of a booke which Ezechiel writ and there is a holy house full of bookes since the time of the first and second Temple the custome being that they which die without children should bequeath their bookes hither The Iewes in Persia and Media make vowes to bee performed in this place to which also the Ismaelites resort to pray The Sepulchre of the three Saints companions of Daniel is halfe a dayes iourney from hence with fayre and great Arches Three miles thence is Alkotsonath and in it three hundred Iewes At Kupha the Sepulchre of Ieconia and seuen thousand Iewes One and twentie daies iourney thorow the wildernes is the Region of Seba now called the Land of Aliman where dwell Iewes the children of Rechab This Region extended sixteene daies along the mountaines subiect to no forren Nation hauing therein foure hundred strong Cities two hundred Townes an hundred Castles The Metropolis is Themai In all those Cities are about three hundred thousand Iewes In the Region of Tilmaas an hundred thousand Three dayes iourney hence is Chibar in it fiftie thousand These they say are of the deportation of Ruben Gad and Manasses From hence twentie fiue dayes iourney is Vira which is a Riuer running into Eliman where were three thousand And seuen iourneys from thence Neasar in it seuen thousand Fiue daies iourneyes from thence Bosra vpon Tygris and in it one thousand Two dayes iourneyes from thence the Riuer Samura the beginning of Persia with a Towne of the same name wherein were fifteene hundred The place is famous by the Sepulchre of Esdras who in his returne to Babylon in Embassage here died There was a Synagogue honoured also by the Ismaelites In Susan were seuen thousand Iewes in foureteene Synagogues before one of which was the Sepulchre of Daniel about which rose a controuersie betweene the inhabitants of the one and other side of the Riuer They which dwelt on that side where the Sepulchre was seeming to the other the more fortunate this caused blowes but was after agreed that euery yeere it should be remoued by course which was done with solemne procession till Senigar the Persian King thinking it a prophanation to the holy Coffin caused it to be hanged in a chest of glasse for all men to see and forbad to take fish within two miles of that place in the Riuer From hence was three dayes iourney to Robad-Bar where were twentie thousand Iewes Two iourneyes from hence was the Riuer Vaanath where were foure thousand Iewes Foure iourneyes further Malhhaath here they were not Ismaelites nor vnder the Persian they had two Colledges of Israelites which acknowledged neuerthelesse the Head of the Captiuitie in Bagdad At Ghaarian fiue iourneyes beyond were fiue and twentie thousand Here began the mountaines of Hhaphthon wherein were an hundred Synagogues This is the beginning of Media they speake Chaldee and there were amongst them the Disciples of the wise Ghamaria is vnder the Persian where Dauid Elroi was It was ten dayes iourney thence to Hhamdan chiefe Citie of Media there were fiftie thousand Iewes in that Region and the Sepulchre of Mordecai and Esther Foure iourneyes further was Debarzethaan neere this Riuer Gozen in it foure thousand Iewes Beyond that seuen iourneyes Asbahan the chiefe Citie twelue miles in compasse and therein fifteene thousand Israelites ouer whom and all the Persian Iewes was Salom by authoritie from the Head of the Captiuitie Foure iourneyes hence was Siaphaz called of old Persis whence the whole Region was named Persia therein ten thousand Seuen dayes iourneys thence Ginah vpon Gozen a famous Mart in which were eight thousand Samarcheneth was the furthest Citie of that Kingdome fiue iourneyes from Ginah where were fiftie thousand Foure iourneyes thence Tubot and twentie eight further I passed to the mountaines Nisbon which ouer looke the Riuer Gozen where were many Israelites and they say there dwell the foure Tribes of Dan Zabulon Asser Naphthali Their Countrey extendeth twentie dayes iourney and hath many Cities free from subiection to any Heathen They are gouerned of Ioseph Armacala Leuita they till the ground and hold warres with the children of Chus trauelling through the desart thither They are in league with the Copher Althorech a people that worship the Windes and liuing in the Wildernesse they haue neither bread nor wine but eate raw flesh eyther new or dried they haue no nose but onely two holes Fifteene yeeres since they tooke and sacked Rai a chiefe Citie in Persia whereupon the King warred against them and passing through the wildernesse to them was deceiued by his guide and his people almost starued and after forced to flie with whom passed into Persia Moses one of the Iewes in those parts which told me Beniamin our Author all this Hence I went to Cheuazthaan vpon the Riuer Tigris which runneth thence into Hoduor the Indian Sea hauing in the mouth the Iland Nekrokin a famous Mart where were fiue hundred Iewes I sayled ten dayes thence to Kathiphan where were fiue thousand Israelites Thence to the Kingdome of Haaulem a people of Chus which worship the Sunne Thence after twentie two dayes sayling I came to the I le Chenerag where they worship the
fire where were twentie three thousand Iewes Fortie dayes sayling from thence was the Kingdome of Sinne from which to Gingalan was fifteene dayes there were ten thousand Israelites Thence I went to Ethiopian India which they call Baghdaan in which were high mountaynes and in them many Israelites subiect to none which warred on the Hamaghtani that is the Libyans From thence to Azzan was twentie daies iourney through the wildernesse Sebor the King whereof was Sultan Alhabas an Ismaelite Twelue dayes thence is Hhalauan where were three hundred Iewes from which they passe in troupes through the desartal-Tsahaca into Zeuila in the tract of Geena or Ginaea where they encounter showres of sands This Region is in the land of Chus and is called Alhhabas towards the West Thirteene dayes iourney from Hhaluan is Kits the beginning of Egypt And fiue from thence Pium once Pithon where were twentie Iewes and many monuments of our fathers to be seene Thence to Misraim is foure iourneyes where were two thousand Iewes in two Synagogues which differed in their distribution of the Lectures of their Law the Babylonians finishing it in a yeere as in Spaine the Israelites in three But twice a yeere they assembled together in Prayers on the feast Laetitia Legis and on the feast Latae Legis Nathaneel was chiefe ouer all the Vniuersities or Synagogues of Egypt and appointed Masters and Aeditui He was familiar with the King Amir Almumanin Eli sonne of Abitalib At Alexandria were three thousand Israelites But for his trauels in Egypt and the Synagogues which there he found as also backe againe into Sicilia Germany Boheme Prussia c. because there are yet knowne Synagogues of them I surcease relation And much may I feare I haue too much wearied the Reader in so long a Iewish Pilgrimage but seeing Authors of best note Scaliger Drusius Lipsius c. cite him and Arias Mont. hath taken the paines to translate him and his trauels are such ample testimonies of this our present subiect of Iewish dispersions I haue beene bold to annex these things If any list not to beleeue such multitudes of Iewes I will not vrge him howsoeuer that deluge of Tartars in all those Asian Regions soone after Beniamins dayes brought a new face of all things in these Easterly parts as a Iew and relating these things to Iewes and by Iewes passing to vs it is like he reported and we haue receiued with the most For his Geographie some of his names are easily reconciled to the present some hardly which I leaue to the Readers industrie §. VI. Of some Iewes lately found in China and of their late Accidents in Germany AFter these relations of Beniamin I thought it not vnfit to insert out of Ricci Trigautius Iesuites lately residing in China somewhat appertaining to these Iewish affaires It is but few yeeres since the Iesuites could settle themselues at Paquin the Royall Citie of China Thither did a certaine Iew moued with report of these strangers hauing an imagination that they were Iewes resort vnto them This Iew was borne at Chaifamfu the mother-Citie of the Prouince Honan his name was Ngai his countenance not resembling the Chinois he neglecting Iudaisme had addicted himselfe to the China studies and now came to Paquin to the Examination in hope of proceeding Doctor There did he enter the Iesuites house professing that he was of their Law and Religion Ricci leades him into the Chappell where on the Altar stood the Image of the Virgin Iesus and Iohn Baptist kneeling which hee taking to be the Image of Rebecca and her twinnes did worship vnto them contrarie he said vnto their custome The Images of the Euangelists he supposed to be so many of Iacobs sonnes But vpon further questioning the Iesuite perceiued that he was a professor of the Law of Moses he confessed himselfe an Israelite and knew not the name of Iew so that it seemed the dispersion of the ten Tribes had pierced thus farre Seeing the Hebrew Bible hee knew the Letters but could not reade them He told them that in Caifamfu were ten or twelue Families of Israelites and a faire Synagogue which had lately cost them ten thousand Crownes therein the Pentateuch in rolles which had beene with great veneration preserued fiue or six hundred yeeres In Hamcheu the chiefe Citie of Chequian he affirmed were many more Families with their Synagogue many also in other places but without Synagogues and by degrees wearing out His pronunciation of Hebrew names differed from ours as Herusoloim Moscia for Messia Ierusalem His brother he said was skilfull in the Hebrew which hee in affection to the China preferment had neglected and therefore was hardly censured by the Ruler of the Synagogue To this Citie did Ricci send one of his to enquire who found these reports true which also copied the beginnings and endings of their bookes which they compared and found to agree with their owne Pentateuch sauing that they wanted pricks or points He writ also in China Characters to the Ruler of their Synagogue that he had the rest of the bookes of the old Testament and other bookes of the New which contained the acts of the Messias being already come The Ruler doubted saying that he would not come till ten thousand yeeres were expired He also promised that because he had heard much good of him if he would come thither and abstaine from Swines-flesh they would make him Ruler of their Synagogue After this three Iewes came from thence to Paquin and were almost perswaded to become Christians These complained that through ignorance of the Hebrew their Religion decayed and that they were likely all of them in a short time to become Saracens or Ethnikes The old Archisynagogue was now dead his sonne a young man succeeded in place but ignorant of their Law And that their Iewish Religion was indeede languishing appeared by this that they both worshipped the Popish Images and complained that in their Synagogue and priuate houses they had none They were offended that they were forbidden the eating of any creature which themselues had not killed which had they obserued in this iourney had cost them their liues Their wiues and neighbours esteemed Circumcision of their infants on the eight day a cruell thing which they could be willing to altar with acceptation of the Christian Law nor would much stand about Swines-flesh They told them of certaine Christians also or worshippers of the Crosse in China which with the Iewes and Saracens were all called by the Chinois Hoei adding some distinction from their differing Rites calling the Saracens Hoei which refused Swines flesh The Iewes Hoei which abstaine from the sinew the Crosse-worshippers Hoei which abstaine from round-footed beasts whereas the Iewes Saracens and Chinois eate the flesh of horses asses and the like This Historie I haue added to shew how the Iewes haue bin dispersed into the furthest parts and how time the deuourer of all things hath almost eaten them out
you may see in Buxtorfius In this booke were contayned the Traditions and ordinances of the Elders according to the prescript whereof the Iewish Synagogue was to bee ordered and it was receiued and approued of the Iewish Synagogue in the yeere of Christ 219. Some yeeres after Rabbi Iochanan Rector of the Vniuersitie of Ierusalem for the space of eightie yeeres enlarged that booke and called it the Talmud of Ierusalem being fitted for their vse which dwelt in the land of Israel as the other for Forreners which for the difficultie and obscuritie thereof was not had in such estimation as the former nor is it at this day After him Rabbi Asse read in the Schooles those Tractates handling euery yeere two of them so in the sixtie yeeres of his Rector-ship hee went twice through it all but finished in writing onely fiue and thirtie Tractates After him in the yeere 427. Maremar was made Rector to whom Mar the sonne of Rabbi Asse adioyned himselfe These perfected that which Rabbi Asse had left vnfinished And that which they thus added was called Gemara or the complement Thus the Mischnaios and Gemara made vp the whole Talmud These two spent in their labours threescore and thirteene yeeres And so in the yeere of our Lord 500. the Talmud was perfected receiued for authenticall and called the Babylonian Talmud according to which the Iewes to this day behaue themselues in cases spirituall and temporall accounting it as their ciuill and cannon Law The Iewes ascribe the Ierusalem Talmud to the yeere of the World 4229. the other 4265. This is called the Talmud of Ierusalem saith Serarius not because it was written there But was compiled not in the Babylonian Vniuersitie but in one of Israel and in the Ierusalem language which at that time was very corrupt and confused with Greekish Persian and Roman mixtures This was both begun and ended by R. Iochanan aforesaid betweene the times of the Misna and Gemara About the yeere 4860. and 1100. yeeres after Christ R. Isaac ben Iaccb in Spaine writ so it is called The little Talmud And in the great and true Thalmud are the additions of R. Barkaphra Eldad Danius fableth that it is in Hebrew amongst his enclosed Iewes Note also that the name Thalmud or Talmud is giuen sometimes to the whole worke sometimes and often to the Gemara noly calling it the booke of the Misna and Talmud And this is that Law verball or deliuered by word of mouth which is equalled to the other without which the written law caÌnot be conceiued or vnderstood The ioy of the hart saith Aben Ezra and refreshing of the bones betwixt which and the written Law hee can finde no difference but being deliuered to them from their Elders In one of their bookes printed at Cremona 1556. is this sentence Thinke not that the Law written is the foundation but rather the Law Traditionall is the right foundation and according to this Law did God make couenant with the Israelites for God foresaw their captiuitie in time to come and therefore lest the people among whom they should dwell should write out and interpret this Law as they did the other God would not haue it written And although in processe of time this Law be now written yet it is not explained by the Christians because it is hard and requireth a sharpe wit That which is spoken of the Law is applyed to commend their Talmud If you can frustrate saith the Lord my Couenant with the day and the night that is according to their booke Tanchuma when you will no longer learne and obserue the Talmud And in the Talmud is thus recorded To studie and reade in the Bible is a vertue and not a vertue that is a small vertue but to learne their Mischna or Talmud text is a vertue worthy reward and to learne by heart Gemara the complement of the Talmud is a vertue so great that none can be greater The Wise men say they are more excellent then the Prophets and the wordes of the Scribes more louely then those of the Prophets and therefore the one forced to confirme them with miracles the other simply to bee beleeued as is said Deut. 17.10 When some of his Schollers visited R. Eliazer in his sicknesse and said Rabbi teach vs the wayes of life that we may finde euerlasting life his answer was Giue honour to your fellow Students and turne away your Children from the studie of the Bible and place them betwixt the knees of the wise Neither can hee saith the Talmud in other places haue a quiet conscience which returnes from the studie of the Talmud to the studie of the Bible And Nothing is more excellent then the most holy Talmud And it is impossible to stand on the foundation of the written Law but by the traditionall And to dissent from his Doctor is as to dissent from God to beleeue the words of the wise is as to beleeue God himselfe They say The Law is like to water the Misna to wine the Gemara or Talmud to Preserues the Law like to Salt the Misna to Pepper the Talmud to Spices They blaspheme that God studies the Bible in the day time and the sixe orders of the Talmud by night Hence it is that the Rabbins are more exercised in their Talmud then in the Bible as on which their Faith is founded more then on the other and according to this doe they expound the Scripture And as their Talmud is most certaine so also is that whatsoeuer exposition of their Rabbins according to the same Thus saith Rabbi Isaac Abhuhabh whatsoeuer our Rabbins in their Sermons and mysticall explainations haue spoken wee are no lesse firmely to beleeue then the Law of Moses And if any thing therein seeme repugnant to our sense we must impute it to the weakenesse of our conceit and not to their words as for example it is written in the Talmud that a Rabbin once preached that the time would come when a woman should euery day bee deliuered of her burthen according to the saying Iere. 31.7 Concepit statimque peperit One not beleeuing this the Rabbin answered that hee spake not of a common woman but of a Henne which should euery day lay an egge Such are their expositions I know not whether fitter to be heard of Heraclitus or Democritus more lamentable or ridiculous and yet is it there said that their wordes are the words of the liuing God whereof not one shall fall to the ground and must not bee derided either in word or thought whether yee respect the persons or workes of their Rabbins Therefore in a Dutch booke printed in Hebrew characters at Cracouia 1597. it is written that the Iewes are bound to say Amen not onely to their Prayers but to all their Sermons and Expositions according to the Prophet Esay Open the gates the people commeth schomer amunim which keepeth righteousnesse that is say
by the finger of God being more ancient giuing confirmation to the Scripture not subiect to wresting and containing all truth whereas poore Scripture for no better defending of the Iesuiticall Iebusiticall Iezabelicall assertions is condemned first of her meane originall as being written but by the Apostles not the finger of God Secondly as a later vpstart and thirdly as receiued vpon the Churches authoritie and fourthly a dead letter written in paper or parchment with Inke subiect to wresting like a sheath which admits any blade whether of leade wood or brasse as well as the true one And lastly not containing all the mysteries of Religion explicitly as being not therefore giuen to prescribe an exact forme of Faith but written by some vpon some occasions to some Churches and therefore in controuersies as of Images Inuocation of Saints and the like where Scripture seemes to speake for heretikes wee must haue recourse to the other kind of Scripture written in the heart of the Church as Interpreter of all Scriptures Iudge of all opinions and whatsoeuer else foule-mouthed blasphemie with faire pretext can arrogate to this or derogate from the other O that men would therefore hate that Whore which these impudent Panders prostitute thus decked with the spoyles of diuine Scriptures which haue another testimonie of themselues and therefore the testimonie of God that All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for reproofe for correction for Instruction in righteousnesse yea and hereunto sufficient that the man of God whose men whose emissaries are these gaine-sayers may bee perfect throughly perfected vnto all good workes But leaue wee Simeon and Leui brethren in euill together Yet before wee leaue their Talmud though highly esteemed amongst them I thought meet also to speake more largely both of that and of their learned Rabbins out of Petrus Galatinus Sixtus Senensis Paulus Ricius Rambam and others that write thereof The Traditionall Law they call Tora scebealpe that is the Law which is in the mouth or deliuered by word of mouth Rabbi Moses Aegyptius telleth the passages thereof thus Ioshua receiuing it of Moses deliuered it to Phineas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest Phineas to Heli the Priest hee to Samuel the Prophet Samuel to Dauid hee to Achias the Prophet who deliuered the same to Elias the teacher of Elisha Elisha or Elisaeus to Ioiada the Priest this Ioiada to Zacharias Zacharias to Hosea and hee to Amos Amos to Esay of whom Micheas receiued it and of him Ioel Nahum from him and from him againe Habacuck who taught it Sephanie the Instructer of Ieremie of whom Baruch the Scribe learned it Baruch taught it Ezra Vntill this time the Iewes had none other but the written Scripture Now for their Scriptures they call the same Arbaa Veefrim that is the foure and twentie of the number of the bookes after their computation all which they reduce to foure parts The first of which they call Tora the Law or Humas the Pentateuch or fiue bookes and they call euery booke after the first words in the beginning thereof The second part hath foure bookes Ioshua Iudges Samuel and Kings The third part comprehendeth foure other which they call the last Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezekiel and the booke of the twelue smaller Prophets The fourth part is called Chettuuim and hth eleuen bookes Paralipomenon or Chronicles the Psalmes the Prouerbes Iob Ruth Ecclesiastes Lamentations Canticles Ester Daniel Ezra which they make one with Nehemia Ecclesiasticus Iudith and Tobias and the first booke of Maccabees they haue but reckon not among the foure and twentie The third and fourth bookes of Ezra I haue not seene saith Galatinus in Hebrew but some of them say that they are lately found at Constantinople but the second of Maccabees and the Booke of Philo called the Wisedome of Salomon I neuer saw but in Greeke nor those additions to Daniel But after the Babylonian captiuitie Ezra writing out the Law which had beene burned in the destruction of the Citie other Wisemen writ out the Exposition of the Law lest if another destruction should happen the same might perish And from that time all the Wise-men which are called the men of the Great Synagogue in their teaching the Law deliuered the same both in word and writing vntill the Talmud was written It was then saith Picus in seuentie bookes after the number of the seuentie Elders These mens authoritie hath the next place to the Prophets And are in this order mentioned in their Talmud Ezra deliuered the same to Simon the Priest called Iaddus who was honoured of Alexander This Simon deliuered this explaination to Antigonus Antigonus to Iosephus the sonne of Iohn and to Iosephus the sonne of Iehezer They to Nuaeus Arbulensis and Ioshua the sonne of Peratria whose Auditor the Iewes falsly affirme that Iesus our blessed Sauiour was which liued an hundred and ten yeers after Those two deliuered the same to Iuda the son of Tibaeus and Simon the sonne of Sata These to Samaia and Abatalion and they to Hillel and Samaeus Hillel flourished an hundred yeeres before the destruction of the second Temple and had eightie Schollers or Disciples all of excellent wit and learning thirtie of them for their excellence had the Diuinitie descending vpon them as Moses and other thirtie obtained that the Sunne should stand still for them as Ioshua the rest were accounted meane Of these the greatest was Ionothas sonne of Vziel the least Iohn the sonne of Zacheus which yet knew the Scripture and Talmud and all things else to the examples of Foxes and Narrations of Diuels Hillel and Samaeus deliuered this explaination to this Iohn and to Simeon the Iust sonne of the said Hillel who after receiued Christ in his armes and prophesied of him in the Temple Rabbi Moses proceedeth and saith that Simeon taught Gamaliel Pauls Master and Gamaliel instructed his sonne Rabban Simeon who was slaine of Hadrian the Emperour after he had taught his sonne Iudas whom the Iewes for his Learning and Holinesse call Rahbenu Haccados that is our holy Master of which honourable name there had beene another in the time of the Roman Consuls These for the most part besides almost infinite others of their hearers haue left many things written of the explaination of the Law of which the Talmud was compacted Of the vnreasonable absurdities and impious blasphemies of the Talmud howsoeuer abominable in themselues yet let it not be irkesome to the Reader to see some mentioned therein to obserue the depth of diuine vengeance which in this blinded Nation wee may heare and feare For who would thinke it possible that any could entertaine in his heart that which there they haue written of GOD as that before the creation of this world to keepe himselfe from idlenesse hee made and marred many other worlds that he spends three houres euery day in reading the Iewish law that Moses one day ascending to Heauen
euer were of the Hebrew Bibles Wherein there appeareth an euident token of the prouidence of GOD for the preseruation of the sacred Bookes of Scripture whole and sound that the Masoreth hath beene kept till our times these many hundred yeeres with such care and diligence that in sundry Copies of it which haue beene written no difference was euer found And it hath beene added in all the written Bibles that are in Europe Africke or Asia each of them agreeing throughly therein with other euen as it is printed in the Venice Bibles to the great wonder of them who read it Thus farre Montanus and by this Masóreth their Obiection of Caari and Caaru in the two and twentieth Psalme is answered in that certayne Readings haue the later and truer as the Masóreth testifieth Wee haue alreadie shewed That these Masorites inuented the prickes wherewith the Hebrew is now read to supply the lacke of vowels herein vsing religious care lest by inuenting new Letters to that purpose they should haue changed that ancient forme of writing and somewhat impayred the Maiesty thereof They tell that when a certayne Rabbine had read Zácar for Zécer he was slaine of his Scholler Ioab for violating Scripture Genebrard denying their opinion that make Ezra or Esdras Authour of these Hebrew prickes and Accents saith That they were inuented after the times of Honorius the Emperour in the yeare after the Temple was destroyed 436. which is sayth hee from Christ 476. in Tyberias a Citie of Galilee the chiefe Authours were Aaron Aseries and Iames Sonne of Nephthali whose dissenting one from another caused a diuision among the Iewes the Westerne Iewes following the former the Easterne which dwelt in Babylonia the later The Syriake Tongue some hold to haue sprung from the corruption of the Chaldee and Hebrew mixt The Editions and Translations of the Scriptures out of the Hebrew into the Greeke are reckoned nine besides that which Clement Alexandrinus sayth was before the time of Alexander whereof Plato and the Philosophers borrowed not a little The first already mentioned of the Seuentie The second of Aquila first a Gentile after a Christian and now last a Iew in the time of Adrian whom Serarius thinketh to bee Onkelos or Ankelos Author of the Targum The third of Theodotian a Marcionist vnder Commodus The fourth of Symmachus first a Samaritan and after that a Iew. Of the fift and sixt are not knowne the Authors Of all these Origen compounded his Hexapla The seuenth was the correction rather then a translation The eight was of Lucian Priest and Martyr The ninth of Hesychius But the most famous and ancient which the Spirit of GOD hath by often allegations in some measure confirmed is that of the Seuentie As for that conceit of the Celles which Iustine sayth were threescore and ten in which they were diuided and which Epiphanius placeth by couples and numbreth sixe and thirtie Celles in which by Miracle these thus diuided did all agree in words and sense Hierome derideth the same as a Fable because neither Aristaeus which then liued nor Iosephus doe euer mention it Now whereas Iosephus mentioneth onely the Law translated by them Iustinus Irenaeus Clemens Eusubius write That they translated all And although Aristaeus name but the Law yet who knoweth not that by this generall name they sometime comprehended all the Scripture as in the New Testament is seene as 1. Cor. 14.21 and Iohn 10.34 Some accuse this Aristaeus for a Counterfeit CHAP. XIII Of the Moderne Iewes Creed or the Articles of their Faith with their Interpretation of the same and their Affirmatiue and Negatiue Precepts §. I. Of their Creed STay your selues and wonder sayth the Lord of this people they are blind and make blind they are drunken but not with Wine they stagger but not by strong drinke c. And after because of their Hypocrisies And their feare toward me is taught by the Precept of Men. Therefore behold I will againe doe a maruellous worke in this People euen a maruellous worke and a wonder for the wisedome of their Wise-men shall perish and the vnderstanding of their prudent men shall bee hid This day is this Scripture as it hath beene many Ages heretofore fulfilled in our eyes as it hath appeared by our former declaration of the Talmud and further followeth in rehearsing the thirteene Articles of their Creed thus briefly expressed in their daily Prayer-bookes 1. I Beleeue with a true and perfect Faith that GOD is the Creator Gouernour and Preseruer of all Creatures and that he hath wrought all things worketh hitherto and shall worke for euer 2. I beleeue with a perfect Faith that GOD the Creator is one and that such an Vnitie as is in him can be found in none other who alone hath beene OVR GOD is yet and for euer shall continue OVR GOD. 3. I beleeue with a perfect Faith that GOD the Creator is not bodily nor indued with bodily properties and that no bodily Essence can be compared to him 4. I beleeue that GOD the Creator is the first and last and that nothing was before him that he shall abide the last for euer 5. I beleeue that he alone is to be adored and that none else may be worshipped 6. I beleeue that all whatsoeuer the Prophts haue taught and spoken is sincere Truth 7. I beleeue that the Doctrine and Prophesie of MOSES was true that hee was the Father and Chiefe of Wise men that liued then or before his time or should be in times to come after 8. I beleeue that all the Law as it is this day in our hands was so deliuered by GOD himselfe to MOSES 9. I beleeue that the same Law is neuer to be changed nor any other to bee giuen vs of GOD. 10. I beleeue that he knoweth and vnderstandeth all the works and thoughts of men as it is written in the Prophet He hath fashioned their hearts together considering all their works Psal. 33.15 11. I beleeue that GOD will recompence to all men their works to all I say which keepe his Commandements and will punish all Transgressers whomsoeuer 12. I beleeue that the MESSIAS is yet to come and although he doe long deferre his comming yet will I hope that he will come wayting for him euery day till he doth come 13. I beleeue with a perfect Faith that there shall be an awakening of the dead at that time which shall seeme fit to GOD the Creator the name of which GOD the Creator be much blessed and celebrated for euermore AMEN Genebrard out of the Spanish Breuiarie hath annexed this their Creed-prayer O GOD and King which sitteth on the Throne of Mercies forgiuest Iniquities c. O GOD which hast taught the thirteene Articles of Faith remember this day the Couenant of thy thirteene Properties as thou reuealedst them to Moses in thy Law 1. Lord Lord. 2. Strong 3. Mercifull 4. Gracious 5. Long-suffering 6.
in Christians odious to them that they may season them from their child-hood with hatred of them When they are seuen yeeres old they learne to write and reade and when they can reade they learne to construe the Text of Moses in their vulgar tongue When the Mother carrieth him first to the schoole to the Rabbi she maketh him cakes seasoned with honie and sugar and as this cake so saith she let the Law be sweet to thy heart Speake not vaine trifling words in the schoole but onely the words of God For if they so do then the glorious Maiestie of God dwelleth in them and delighteth it selfe with the ayre of their breath For their breathing is yet holy not yet polluted with sinne neither is hee Bar-mitzuah bound to obey the Commandements till he bee thirteene yeeres old When he is ten yeers old and hath now some smattering in Moses he proceedeth to learne the Talmud at thirteene yeeres his Father calleth ten Iewes and testifieth in their presence that this his sonne is now of iust age and hath beene brought vp in their manners and customes their daily manner of praying and blessing and hee will not further stand charged with the sinnes of his Sonne who is now Bar-mitzuah and must himselfe beare this burthen Then in their presence hee thanketh God that he hath discharged him from the punishment of his sonne desiring that his sonne by diuine grace may be long safe and endeuour to good workes At the fifteenth yeere of their life they are compelled to learne their Gemara or the complement of their Talmud Disputations and subtill Decisions about the Text of their Talmud And in these they spend the greatest part of their liues seldome reading any of the Prophets and some not in the whole space of a long life reading one Prophet through and therefore know so little of the Mossias At eighteene yeeres their male children Marrie according to their Talmud-constitution and sometimes sooner to auoyde fornication Their Maydens may marrie when are twelue yeeres old and a day At twentie yeeres they may traffike buy sell and circumuent all they can for their neighbour in the Law is in their sense such a Iew as you haue heard described But because these things are ioyned together in one of their sentences or Apophthemes of the R R. called Pirke Aboth I thought good to adde the same as containing a mappe of the Iewes life A sonne of fiue yeeres to the Bible a sonne of ten yeeres to the Mischna a sonne of thirteene yeeres to the Precepts a sonne of fifteene yeeres to the Thalmud a sonne of eighteene yeeres to marriage a sonne of twentie yeeres to follow the affaires of the world a sonne of thirtie yeeres to strength a sonne of fortie yeeres to wisedome a sonne of fiftie yeeres to counsell a sonne of sixâie yeeres to old age a sonne of seuentie yeeres to gray haires a sonne of eightie to the height a sonne of ninetie to the graue a sonne of one hundred yeeres is as a dead man departed out of the world CHAP. XV. Of their Morning Prayer with their Fringes Phylacteries and other Ceremonies thereof §. I. Of their Behauiour before they goe to the Synagogue THe good-wife is to waken her Husband and the Parents to awaken their Children when after thirteene yeeres they are subiect to the Iewish Precepts before their Penticost they rise before it is light and after the nights being shorter when it is now day They are to awaken the day not to tarrie till it awaken them For their Morning-prayer must bee made whiles the Sunne is rising and not later for then is the time of hearing as they interpret Lamen 2.19 And hee which is deuout ought at that time to bee sad for Ierusalem and to pray euerie morning for the re-edifying of the Temple and Citie if in the night-time any sheddeth teares for their long captiuitie God will heare his prayer for then the Starres and Planets mourne with him and if he suffer the teares to trickle downe his cheekes God will arise and gather them into his bottle and if any decree be by their enemies enacted against them with those teares he will blot out the same Witnesse Dauid Put my teares in thy bottle are they not in thy booke And if any rub his fore-head with his teares it is good to blot out certaine sinnes that are there written In there beginning of the night God causeth all the gates of heauen to be shut and the Angels stay at them in silence and sendeth euill spirits into the world which hurt all they meet but after mid-night they are commanded to open the same This command and call is heard of the Cocks and therefore they clap their wings and crow to awaken men and then the euill spirits lose their power of hurting and in this respect the Wise-men haue ordained them a thanksgiuing to be said at Cock-crowing Blessed art thou O God Lord of the whole world who hast giuen vnderstanding to the Cocke They must not rise vp in their beds naked nor put on their shirts sitting but put their heads and armes into the same as they lye lest the walls and beames should see their nakednesse It is a brag of Rabbi Iose that in all his life hee had not herein faulted But to goe or stand naked in the chamber were more then piacular and much more to make water standing naked before his bed although it be night Hee must not put on his garments wrong nor his left shooe before the right and yet he must put off the left foot shooe first When he is clothed with his head inclined to the earth and a deuout minde in remembrance of the destruction of the Temple hee goeth out of the chamber with his head feete and all couered because of the holy Schechinam diuine glorie ouer his head Then hee goeth to stoole in some priuie place for so hath Amos commanded Prepare thy selfe O Israel to meete thy God and DAVID All that is within mee praise his holy name That is all within the body emptie and cleane For else must not God bee named and therefore his garments must not be spotted and fouled To restraine nature too long were a sinne and would cause the soule to stinke and sauing your reuerence hee must wipe with the left hand for with the right he writeth the name of God and the Angels And in this place and businesse hee must take heed he thinke not of God or his Word much lesse name him for God will shorten the dayes of such a one R. Sira told his Scholers that the cause of his long life was that in an impure place hee neuer though of the Word nor named the name of God Besides hee must turne his face and not his hinder-parts toward the Temple of Ierusalem Hee ought not to touch his body with vnwashen hands in regard of the euill spirits which rest thereon till they
the Feast in hope of like destruction to the Christians as befell Iericho and then renew the shaking of their boughes The seuenth day is most solemne called by them Hoschana rabba the great Hosanna as if one should say the great feast of saluation or helpe because then they pray for the saluation of all the people and for a prosperous new-yeere and all the prayers of this Feast haue in them the words of sauing as O God saue vs and O God of our saluation and as thou hast saued the Israelites and such like the prayers are therefore called Hosannoth Then they produce seuen bookes and in euery of their seuen compassings lay vp one againe This night they know their fortunes by the Moone for stretching out their armes if they see not the shadow of their head by Moone-light they must dye that yeere if a finger wanteth hee loseth a friend if the shadow yeeld him not a hand hee loseth a sonne the want of the left hand portendeth losse of a daughter if no shadow no life shall abide with him for it is written Their shadow is departed from them Some Iewes goe yeerely into Spaine to prouide Pome-citrons and other necessaries for the furnishing this feast which they sell in Germany other places to the Iewes at excessiue prices They keepe their Tabernacles in all weathers except a very vehement storme driue them with a heauie countenance into their houses Their wiues and seruants are not so strictly tyed hereto §. IIII. Of their New Moones and New-yeeres day THe New-Moones are at this day but halfe festiuall to the Iewes accounting themselues free to worke or not in them but the women keepe it intirely festiuall because they denyed their Eare-rings to the molten Calfe which after they bestowed willingly on their Tabernacle The deuouter Iewes fast the day before Their Mattins is with more prayers their dinner with more cheere then on other dayes and a great part of the day after they sit at Cardes or telling of Tales That day when the Moone is eclipsed they fast When they may first see the New-Moone they assemble and the chiefe Rabbi pronounceth a long Prayer the rest saying after him The Iewes beleeuing that GOD created the world in September or Tisri conceit also that at the reuolution of the same time yeerely hee sitteth in iugdement and out of the bookes taketh reckoning of euery mans life and pronounceth sentence accordingly That day which their great Sanhedrin ordayned the New-yeeres festiuall God receiuing thereof intelligence by his Angels sent thither to know the same causeth the same day a Senate of Angels to bee assembled as it is written Daniel 12. All things prouided in the solemnest manner the three bookes are opened one of the most Wicked who are presently registred into the Booke of Death the second of the Iust who are inrolled into the Booke of Life and the third of the meane sort whose Iudgement is demurred vntill the day of Reconciliation the tenth of Tisri that if in the meane time they seriously repent them so that their good may exceed their euill then are they entred into the Booke of Life if otherwise they are recorded into the Blacke Bill of Death Their Scripture is produced by R. Aben Let them bee blotted out of the Booke of the liuing and not bee written with the Iust Blotting points you to the Booke of Death Liuing that of Life and not writing with the Iust is the third Booke of Indifferents All the workes which a man hath done through the yeere are this day examined The good workes are put in one ballance the bad in the other what helpe a siluer Chalice or such heauie metall could affoord in this case you may finde by experience in Saint Francis Legend who when the bad deeds of a great man lately dead out-weighed the good at a dead lift cast in a siluer Chalice which the dead partie had sometime bestowed on Franciscan deuotion and weighed vp the other side and so the Diuels lost their prey GOD say they pronounceth sentence of punishment or reward sometime in this life to bee executed sometime in the other In respect hereof their Rabbines ordaine the moneth before to be spent in penance and morning and Eeuening to sound a Trumpet of a Rams-horne as Aue Marie Bell to warne them of this Iudgement that they may thinke of their sinnes and besides to befoole the Diuell that with this often sounding being perplexed hee may not know when this New-yeeres day shall bee to come into the Court to giue euidence against them The day before they rise sooner in the morning to mutter ouer their prayers for remission and when they haue done in the Synagogue they goe to the graues in the Church-yard testifying that if GOD doe not pardon them they are like to the dead and praying that for the good workes of the Saints the iust Iewes there buried hee will pitty them and there they giue large almes After noone they shaue adorne and bathe themselues that they may be pure the next day for some Angels soyled with impuritie heere below are faine to purge themselues in the fierie brooke Dinor before they can prayse GOD how much more they and in the water they make confession of their sins the confession containeth two and twentie words the number of their Alphabet and at the pronouncing of euery word giue a knocke on their brest and then diue wholly vnder water The Feast it selfe they begin with a cup of Wine and New-yeere Salutations and on their Table haue a Rammes head in remembrance of That Ramme which was offered in Isaacks stead and for this cause are their Trumpets of Rams-horne Fish they eate to signifie the multiplication of their good workes they eate sweet fruits of all sorts and make themselues merry as assured of forgiuenesse of their sinnes and after meat all of all sorts resort to some bridge to hurle their sinnes into the water as it is written Hee shall cast all our sinnes into the bottome of the Sea And if they there espie any fish they leape for ioy these seruing to them as the scape-goate to carrie away their sinnes At night they renew their cheere and end this feast §. V. Of their Lent Penance and Reconciliation Fast. FRom this day to the tenth day is a time of Penance or Lent wherein they fast and pray for the cause aforesaid and that if they haue beene written in the Booke of Death yet God seeing their good works may repent and write them in the Life-Booke Thrice a day very earely they confesse three houres before day and surcease suits at Law c. And on the ninth day very earely they resort to the Synagogue and at their returne euery male taketh a Cocke and euery female a Henne if she be with childe both and the housholder saying out of the hundred and fift Psalme verses 17 18 19
they reade the first Lecture and the last thereof and leape about the Arke with the Bookes and they hurle Pearles Nuts and such fruits among the youth which in their scrambling sometimes fall together by the eares and marre the sport On this day they sell their Synagogue-offices the Clarke making proclamation who will giue most at the third time obtayneth first the office of lighting the Lights all the yeere then that of prouiding the Wine which they vse to begin the Feasts with in respect of the poore which haue no wine to hallow at home Thirdly is set to sale the office Gelilah of folding vp and vnfolding the Law Fourthly Hagbohah of lifting vp the Law and carrying it in Procession Fiftly the office Etzchaijm of touching those turned pieces of wood whereto the Law is fastened which the young-men are forward to buy in hope of holinesse and longer life Sixtly Acheron to bee called foorth last on the festiuall dayes to reade somewhat of the Law Seuenthly Schetria to be deputed or substituted in place of the negligent officer c. The money hence arising is for the vse of the poore and reparations of their Synagogue but in these sale-offices wealth hath more honour then worthinesse Their feast of Dedication wee cannot say much more of then that which alreadie hath beene said much nicenesse herein is obserued about the Lights wherewith they solemnize this darkenesse which I willingly omit these lights thy vse in their houses all the space of these eight dayes burning Their feast of Lots they keepe with all riot two dayes as with some at Shroue-tide the men disguising themselues in womens habite the women in mens they holde that hee shall be fortunate which then laboureth women especially then make merry in remembrance of Queene Esther and they with their infants are present in the night at the reading of the booke of Esther which is all written in a large sheet of Parchment and reade from the beginning to the end In times past they had two stones in one of which was written Hamans name which they beat together till the name was blotted out to fulfill that Scripture The name of the wicked shall rot Cursed bee HAMAN blessed bee MORDECAI cursed bee ZERES Hamans wife blessed be ESTHER cursed bee all Idolaters blessed be ISRAEL When they come to the place where Hamans ten sonnes are named they reade it all in one breath for in a twinkling of an eye they were all slaine They make great cheere for so did Esther in feasting Assuerus In these two dayes they doe nothing but eate drinke dance pipe sing play c. The rich are bound to send to the poore Iewes double presents which must not be spent but on this solemnitie they quaffe it is saith Rabbi Isaac Tirna a good worke till they finde no difference betweene Arur Haman and Baruch Mordecai Cursed bee HAMAN blessed bee MORDECAI vociferations that day obserued and hold it lawfull to drinke till they cannot tell their fiue fingers on the hand They obserue festiuall the Equinoctials and Solstices and a certaine Rogation day they vse the Fasts before mentioned out of Zach. 7. with other superstitions Some of them fast also as is said on Mundayes and Thursdayes and some on the tenth of March for the death of Miriam at whose departure a certaine Fountaine dryed vp and the people were left without water but in this moneth the Rabbins will not allow fasting because of their deliuerance therein out of Egypt Some fast for the death of Samuel Aprill 28. and for the taking of the Arke April 10. and at other times for other Prophets Some fast on the New-Moones Eeuen some when they haue had an infortunate dreame and all that day in which their Father dyed through their whole life Their fasting is an abstinence from all eating and drinking till night But of these fasts and other their solemnities is said before in the abstract of their Kalender taken out of Ioseph Scaliger Their fast on the 17. of the fourth Moneth for the destruction of their Citie is rigourously kept and from thence to the ninth day of the moneth following are holden vnluckie dayes in which Schoolmasters may not beate their Schollers nor any man will sew at the Law And for the burning of the Temple in the ninth day of the fifth moneth they goe bare-foot reade heauie stories and Ieremiahs Lamentations and mourne among the graues of the dead and are sad all that moueth from the first to the tenth day they eate no flesh nor drinke wine nor bathe nor marrie nor cut their hayre they sew not at the Law for Hosea saith The moneth shall deuoure their portion and they shall bee taken saith Ieremie in their moneth On the eight day they eate onely Lentils for they may not eate Pease or Beanes because they haue blacke spots like mouthes which Lentils want and therefore more fitly represent a heauie man which wanteth his mouth for sorrow egges they may eate in the night for their roundnesse for sorrow as if it were round rolleth from one to another They haue their fasts also on speciall occasions as they tell of one Chone Hammagal which in a great drought put himselfe into a pye made fit for his body and prayed saying Lord of the World the eyes of thy children are vpon mee as one whom they thinke familiar with thee I sweare by thy holy name that I will not come hence till thou shew mercy And then it rayned presently for how could it choose They tell the same pye-tale of Moses likewise and of Habbacuc expounding that Hab. 2.1 I will stand on my watch I will stand in my Pye Their manner is saith Victor Carbensis to curse Titus and say he was of the generation of Agag the Amalechite and such a blasphemer as neuer was any and that for his blasphemies he was stricken with madnesse CHAP. XIX Of their Cookerie Butcherie Marriages Punishments Funerals BVt why doe wee entertaine you so long in Feasts and Fasts both almost violent to humane nature howsoeuer the Glutton is neuer glutted with the one and the superstitious rather kill the flesh then the vices of the flesh with the other Medio tutissimus ibis We will soberly recreate your spirits with a walke into the Cooke-roome and thence to the Butcherie and then to the Bride-chamber to take view of their Espousals Marriages Diuorces and thence diuorce your eyes from these spectacles and thence diuert them to their Beggers Penances and to that fatall diuorce ending your walke where the walkes of all flesh end at Death and the Graue §. I. Of their Cookerie THey haue Kitchin vessels of two sorts one for flesh another for white-meates Their milke vessels of wood are marked with three cuts because that sentence Thou shalt not seethe a Kid in his mothers milke is three times in the Law repeated Euery Iew carrieth two kniues with him one for Flesh the other for
still expect their Messias eighty fiue Iubilees shall the world indure and in the last faith this Elias shall come the Sonne of Dauid Thus haue wee heard the infancie of the Church in the time of her nonage and of those Hebrew Patriarchs wee haue seene also their present Infancie in these Iewish Fables the iust reward of Louing darknesse rather then light And so with our prayers to GOD at last to take that Veile of MOSES from their hearts that there may be One proper Shepheard and one sheepefold and that meane-while we may learne preciously to esteeme and reuerently to make vse of that light we haue warned by the spectacle of Diuine Iustice in them through so many ages blinded in so palpable fooleries we will now leaue them and this Holy Land and seeke further what aduentures we shall light on the next neighbouring Nation hoping and crauing for pardon of such prolixitie in this part of our Discourse fittest of all the other in this part of our worke to be considered CHAP. XXI Of the hopes and hinderances of the Jewes Conuersion WHen I had now as I thought brought this Iewish Relation to an end and euen wearied the Reader with that which might much more wearie the writer that Prophesie of Paul That all Israell shall bee saued c. which by most Interpreters is construed of the generall conuersion of that Nation after the fulnesse of the Gentiles bee come in as in the beginning of this Worke is said caused my straying Pen ready to wander from these so farre wandering from their holy Progenitors to vndertake this taske also to declare what future hopes and what present feares and lets may be conceiued of their conuersion to Christianitie The hope though it be yet tossed vpon surges of almost-desperate Seas yet hath Anchoram sacram a sure Anchor to relye on and a kinde of obscure kenning of that wished-for Hauen where it would bee For Non ita perierunt ad vnum Iudaei vt nulla supersit de illorum salute spes The destruction of the Iewes saith Peter Martyr is not so desperate but that their is some Hope left of their saluation And a little after alluding to the Apostles mysterie Cum enim plenitudo fuerit iam ad Christum conuersa ex gentibus tunc Israelita accedent For when there shall haue beene a full conuersion of the Gentiles vnto Christ then shall the Iewes also come in So Chrysostome Quia subintrauit plenitudo Gentium in nouissimo saluabitur omnis Israel because the fulnesse of the Gentiles hath come in at last all Israel shall bee saued The same hope is generally cherished by the rest of the Fathers And D. Willet in a booke written of this argument brings to this purpose many authorities of Scriptures and Fathers Gen. 9.27 and 49.10 Deut. 33.7 Psal. 125.1 Ezek. 37.1 and 47.4 Zach. 2.12 and 12.10 Mal. 3.5 Luk. 15.31 Ioh. 10.16 2. Cor. 3.16 Apoc. 3.9 c. and especially that in the eleuenth to the Romans wherein many arguments are compiled together confirmed also by the interpretations and testimonies of Origen Athanasius Chrysostome Hierome Augustine Beda Hugo Cardinalis Aquinas Gorrham Caluin Beza Bullinger Martyr to whom wee may adde diuers others These indeed further our hopes which yet depend more vpon Diuine goodnesse then on humane probabilitie the stabilitie of his Truth which hath promised as Paul also Rom. 11. expoundeth the former Prophets The vnchangeablenesse of Gods Election the bottomelesse Sea of his Mercies the vnsearchablenesse of his Iudgements minister hope beyond hope Hereunto also may bee added the common grounds both of Reason which they hold with vs in Nature and of the Scripture the ancienter parts whereof and especially the Law of Moses they maintayne with equall acknowledgement and for the most part with more forward industrie and zeale then doe the commoner sort of Christins But the impediment which haue hitherto and doe yet with-hold them from Christianitie doe exceed in number and power For that fore-stalled preiudice of theirs the glory of the Temple the sacrifices and legall worships past their hopes then and still of such a Monarch to their Messias as you haue heard of the splendour of their renowmed Ancestors the keeping of the Diuine Oracles their peculiar tytle of being Gods people haue bred in them such a swelling pride that they naturally enuie and abhorre the very thought thereof that the Gentiles should in these things either equal or succeed them Sooner saith Martin Luther then they would endure that the Gentiles which in their daily prayers they curse and reuile should haue any part with them in their Messias and bee accounted co-heyres thereof they would crucifie ten Messiahs yea if it were possible would doe to death GOD himselfe with all the Angels and creatures else although they should therefore vndergoe a thousand hels Hence in a great part proceedeth their naturall and long continued obstinacie And besides that preiudice pride and enuie they are not a little scandalized from the Christians themselues somewhat in regard of the mutuall differences and disagrements among Protestants which though in it selfe bad is made much worse by the vnseasonable and vnreasonable exaggeration of their common Aduersarie the Papist but more in respect of those which call themselues Catholikes and are not but euen by these men are found to bee manifest Idolaters A scandall it is to see Gods Law neglected and mans exacted with rigour a greater matter at some times to eat flesh then the adulterours pollution of the flesh at any time the blasphemies of some Nations these being interiections to the vulgar and phrases of gallantrie to the Princes the forging packing of miracles wherin the Friers and Iewes concurre with equall diligence the one in contriuing the other in discouering them A scandall are the alterations which they are forced by the Inquisitors to make in their Authors and Monuments of Antiquitie thinking that these deuices are our best euidences A scandall is the vowing and praying to Angels and Saints yea more to the Mother of Christ then to Christ himselfe or to GOD to whom alone they repute this is a due sacrifice But the greatest scandall of all others is the worshipping of Images Indeede it seemed strange to me and doth to the rest of my Brethren according to the flesh Nathaniel a Iew borne baptized in London before the Congregation at All-hallowes made this confession euen vnto this day in whom this blindnesse and hardnesse of heart is in part continued through occasion giuen by them that professe the name of Iesus and not onely in vs which are of the house of Israel but in others as the Turkes and Mahumetanes which are the race of Ishmael Wee and our Fathers and Elders say and in our bookes call them by no other name but Baale abodazara Idolatrous Masters a thing so detestable vnto vs as nothing more c. They say vnto
vs oftentimes that they doe not worship him as gods but GOD in them Neither are the Heathen we say that are round about vs so blinded that they thinke the stocks and stones to be GOD but they are perswaded that God may be worshipped in them And yet they goe farther for the Christians in Spaine and Portugall haue it written in their Bookes That the Virgin Mary is the Lords Treasurer and that she bestowes gifts and graces vpon her seruants That her Mercie pardoneth them whom the Iustice of her Sonne might condemne and that our saluation lieth in her hands But our Law teacheth That GOD is All-sufficient hee giueth to whom he listeth He will not giue his glory to another c. The Reader may if hee please from that Iew himselfe in his printed Confession be further informed of that Partition wall which separateth the Iew and Catholike They are so much the more scandalized when they see the Catechismes recite the Decalogue with omission of that second Commandement which they thinke as one of their greatest Rabbins contested with our Author was the Ordinance of Christ himselfe Yea the Priests and Friers let passe in their Conferences with them for currant their Iewish vpbraidings that Christ a Carpenters Sonne was an Image-maker or at least an Author of their worshipping As for those speculatiue plaisters of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of intention instrumentall and finall in worship of Images of the true and Idols of the false gods they are as euen now you heard the vnsauourest dregs to the Iew in the world The poore Idiot among the Christians can as little distinguish as the Pagan and both amongst the Christians is like honour done to Gods Image and to that of Saints and to them both in like forme of worship as amongst the Pagans They are forced to be at some Sermons and there are well edified by their hearing when they see the Preacher direct his prayer to a Crucifixe calling it his Lord and Sauiour Their Transubstantiation is a monster as hideous as the former The meanes vsed to their conuersion are weake especially in some places where they haue not the New Testament in such Language as they can vnderstand and the Inquisitors haue inhibited and taken from them all bookes written on that Theame in defence of Christian Religion or against it alledging they will haue no disputing in matters of Religion either way like the Iesuits Edict at Dola forbidding all talke of GOD either in good sort or in bad But of all other this is a good furtherance that when in their Baptisme they deny the Deuill and all his workes they must renounce their right and propertie in all their goods and possessions the shamefull couetousnesse of hypocriticall Christians hauing brought these irritamenta malorum within the compasse of the Deuils workes presupposing forsooth that either the conuerted Iew or his corrupt ancestors haue scraped together such heapes of wealth by vsurie or oppression or some vnlawfull meanes or other Therefore for the good of his soule his body shall be left to beg or starue while with the leauing of his Iewish superstition hee must likewise leaue all that he hath and his new-receiued Religion must be a meanes to strip him of his riches and to weane him from his wel-beloued Mammon which that Nation is naturally so farre in loue with This alone to the world-bewitched Iew is such a Partition-wall to keepe him from Christianitie that he will venture soule and all rather then thus betray himselfe his wife and children to extreme beggerie and want And so much the worse saith Victor Carbensis one of these Conuerts because in their Iewish estate they had not learned any Art which now might minister vnto them sustenance Thus are they driuen to beg from doore to doore for their food exposed not onely to this extremitie of want but to the opprobries also of vnchristians Christians who Iewishly hate the name of a Iew nor can the Iew be washed from it with the sacred tincture of Baptisme whiles the scumme of the irreligious-religious vulgar scoffe and point at them saying There goes a baptized Iew a name best fitting themselues and on the other side their owne Countreymen hate and abhorre them as Apostataes Renegadoes and Fugitiues And if any shew them kinder entertainment yet as a nine-dayes wonder it lasteth but a little while whereof the Iewes haue this prouerbe A now Conuert is as a new or cleane cloth which at first is pleasant but after a little wearing groweth foule and loathsome Especially since the fairest of his preferment to welcome him to our Religion is to turne Frier then which profession nothing can be more hatefull to him who accounteth it a course against Nature and a breach of that Ordinance of GOD Crescite multiplicamini of multiplying the world by a holy propagation in that Honourable estate of Mariage which that doctrine of Deuils hath made the Frier vncapable of As for the example of Elias and some other holy Men whom our Popish Votaries would make Patrones of their disorderly Orders the Iew herein more truely-Christian then the Papist holdeth it a course extraordinary and ordinarily preferreth holy Marriage farre before that seeming-holy Vow of Virginitie Thus we see what outward scandals besides their generall preiudice against Christianitie doe hinder them from it which offences in behalfe of the Christians together with that preiudice Pride and Enuie and aboue all that Veile which Diuine Iustice hath left vpon their hearts GOD in his good time remoue and grant according to that Prophecie That all Israel may be saued CHAP. XXII The later Inhabitants of Palestina and the parts adioyning since the dispersion of the Iewes till this day §. I. Of the Christian times before the Saracens ANd thus haue we ended our Iewish Relations our next iourney is into Arabia a way dreadfull sometimes to the Israelites passing this way to Canaan where yet their expected inheritance their pillar of a cloud by day and fire by night their Manna and many other miraculous effects of Diuine presence might arme them against heates droughts desarts serpents enemies and all oppositions Not so your Pilgrime now leauing Palaestina and the Holy Land to visite these Arabian desarts full of emptinesse stored with wants and yet most fruitfull of that which is worse then barrennesse the very Seminary of Mahumetane impious pietie The very conceit whereof makes him like the Riuer Iordan which loseth himselfe in this wildernesse and therefore lingers as long as he may diffusing himselfe in lakes by the way as loth to mixe his Fresh-waters with the Dead Sea to stay and stray so long in Palaestina as he which knowes a Heathenish and Morish Mare mortuum will swallow him if he could sinke as soone as he is passed hence Let vs therefore stay here a little longer to refresh our eyes wearied with Iewish spectacles and take view
hee saith of Frankincense In Panchaea is the Citie Panara whose Inhabitants are called the Ministers of Iupiter Tryphilius whose Temple is thence distant threescore furlongs admirable for Antiquitie Magnificence and nature of the place it is two hundred foot long the bredth answerable hauing in it large Statues and about it the houses of the Priests Many fountaines there springing make a nauigable streame called the water of the Sunne which is medicinable to the bodie The Countrey about for the space of two hundred furlongs is consecrated to the gods and the reuenue thereof spent in Sacrifices Beyond is a high mountaine called the seate of heauen and Olympus Triphylius where Coelus is said to haue instituted the Rites there yeerely obserued The Priests rule all in Panchaea both in ciuill and religious cases and liue very deliciously attired with linnen Stoales and Mitres and party-coloured Sandals These spend their time in singing Hymnes and recounting the acts of their gods They deriue their generation from the Cretan Iupiter They may not goe out of their sacred limits assigned them if they doe it is lawfull to kill them The Temple is enriched with gifts and offerings The doores excell for matter and workemanship The bed of the god is six Cubits long and foure broad all of gold faire wrought The Table stands by nothing inferiour In the middest is another bed of gold very large grauen with Aegyptian letters in which are contained the gests of Iupiter Coelus Diana and Apollo written by Mercurie Thus farre Diodorus Iustine mentioneth Hierotimus an Arabian King which had six hundred children by Concubines Some are of opinion that the Wise-men which by the ancient conduct of a Starre came to Ierusalem the first fruites of the Gentiles came out of Arabia Scaliger mentioneth a conquest antiently made and holden by the Arabians in Chaldaea Philostratus saith the Arabians are skilfull in Auguries or Diuinations because they eate of the head and heart of a Dragon That they eate Serpents Solinus affirmeth Athenaeus saith That the Arabians vsed to maime themselues if their King hapned to bee maimed and that in the same member and in another place hee citeth out of Heraclides Cumaeus the delicacies of this Arabian King and his quiet or idle course of life committing matters of iudgement to Officers and if any thinke himselfe wronged by them hee pulls a chaine fastned to a window in the highest part of the Palace Whereupon the King takes the matter into his hand and whether part hee findeth guiltie dyeth for it His expences were fifteene Babylonian Talents a day The Arabians kill Mice as a certaine supposed enemy to the gods a custome common to them with the Persians and Aethiopians The women couer their faces contented to see with one eye rather then to prostitute the whole face They kill not vipers but scarre them away with Clappers from their Balsame-trees saith Pausanias when they gather that commoditie because they thinke them consecrated to those Balsame-trees vnder which they liue and feed of that liquor with which also they cure themselues if they are bitten of them The Arabike tongue is now the common language of the East especially among such as embrace the Mahumetan Religion this language in the first diuision of tongues according to Epiphanius was begun in Armot the first speaker and Author thereof It is now the most vniuersall in the world as Bibliander Postellus Scaliger Aldrete and Claude Duret in his late Historie del ' Origine des Langues de cest vniuers doe proue at large from the Herculean pillars to the Molluccas and from the Tartars and many Turkes in Europe vnto the Aethiopians in Afrike extending it selfe which was neuer granted to any other language since that first confusion and babbling at Babel CHAP. II. Of the Saracene Name Nation and proceeding in Armes and the succession of their Chalifaes §. I. Of the Saracens before MAHOMETS dayes THe Arabians are distinguished by many sir-names the chiefe whereof saith Scaliger are the Hagarens so called of Hagar the hand-maid of Sara whom the Arabians call Erabelhagiari and Elmagarin and the Saracens still called by their neighbours Essarak that is theeuish The Hagarens were more ciuill whose chiefe hold was Petra and their Princes were all entituled Aretae as the Egyptians Ptolemaei Hierome in many places affirmeth that the Ismaelites and Hagarens are the same which now are called Saracens so in his Commentarie on the second of Ieremie Cedar saith he is the Region of the desart and of the Ismaelites whom now they call Saracens And on the twentie fiue of Ezekiel the Madianites Ismaelites and Agarens are now called Saracens And on Esay twentie one he extendeth their desart from India to Mauritania and to the Atlantike Ocean Epiphanius likewise affirmeth That the Hagarens and Ismaelites in his time were called Saracens Plinie mentioneth that the Saracens placing them neere to the Nabathaeans Ptolemey likewise nameth the Scenites so called of their tents which with themselues their flockes and substance they remoued vp and downe from place to place Posteritie hath called all these Tent-wanderers saith Scaliger out of Ammianus Marcellinus Saracens and so doth Ptolemey in the next words call the next adioyning people seating them in the Northerly bounds of Arabia Foelix In the same Chapter he setteth downe Saraca the name of an Arabian Citie Some Authors haue written that because Ishmael was sonne of Hagar a bond-woman his nicer posteritie haue disclaimed that descent and deriued their pedegrece and name from Sara Peruersonomine saith Hierome assumentes sibi nomen Sarae quòd scilicet de ingenua domina videantur esse generati Iosephus Scaliger in his Annotations vpon Eusebius Chronicle after that hee hath cited the former testimony of Ammianus and of Onkelos on the thirtie seuen of Genesis addeth the authoritie of Stephanus who affirmeth Saraka to bee a Region of Arabia neere the Nabathaeans of which hee thinketh that the Saracens borrowed their name Wee know saith Scaliger that the Arabian Nomades are so called for SARAK in Arabike soundeth as much that is furaces ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã theeuish or robbers such as the Cosak-Tartars bordering on the Turkes the Bandoliers in the Pyrenaean hills and the Borderers sometimes betwixt England and Scotland De Sara peridiculum To call them Saracens of SARA is ridiculous for then either they must bee called SARAEI or shee SARACA Mr. Brerewood saith that Sarra signifies a Desart and Shakan to inhabit in the Arabike and therefore as they are called Scenites of their Tents so might they also of the Desarts their not habited habitation be called Saracens Booke of Lang. c. 13. And Erpenius saith that this name is vnknowne to themselues but all the Muhammedans generally call themselues Muslimos or Muslemans which signifieth Beleeuers as if all else were Infidells or Heretikes Marcellinus thus writeth of them this people
insert out of this Iew because I know none other Author that can acquaint vs with the State of Bagded in the time of her chiefe flourishing before it was destroyed by the Tartars Thus haue wee giuen you a Chronographicall view of the ancient Chaliphaes with their first and greatest Conquests omitting the lesser and later as in the yeere 807. in Sardinia and Corsica in 826. in Creete 843. in Sicil and presently after in Italy ouer-running Tuscan and burning the Suburbes of Rome it selfe with the Churches of Peter and Paul 845. the next yeere in Illyria Dalmatia besides the taking of Ancona in 847. chased by Pope Leo from Ostia These with other their affaires of warre in Lucania Calabria Apulia at Beneuentum Genua Capua which Cities they tooke I passe ouer After this great bodie grew lubberly and vnweldie it fell vnder the weight of it selfe none so much as the Saracens ouerthrowing the Saracens as their Sects and Diuisions make plaine Neuerthelesse this dis-ioyning and disioynting notwithstanding their Religion euen still couereth a great part of the world For besides the triumphing sword of the Turke Persian Mogore Barbarian and other Mahumetan Princes such is the zeale of the superstitious Mahumetan that in places furthest distant this their Religion hath beene preached which they trade together with their Marchandize euen from the Atlantike Ocean vnto the Philippinaes It hath sounded in China it hath pierced Tartaria and although the name of Christian extendeth it selfe into so many Sects and Professions in the Countries of Asia Afrike and America besides Europe almost wholly Christians yet it is hard to say whether there bee not as many Disciples and Professors of this ridiculous and impious deuotion as of all those which giue their names to Christ in whatsoeuer Truth or Heresie Master Brerewood accounteth the Mahumetans more then the Christians in proportion of sixe to fiue Thus hath the Field and the Church stooped to Mahomet wee may adde more Saul among the Prophets learning hath flourished among the Mahumetans at first vnlearned and rude but enemies to learning in others Yea they sought to propagate their impious Mahometrie and extirpate the Christian truth by that pollicie of Iulian prohibiting all learning to their Christian subiects Such a decree of Abdalla A. 766. is recited by Theophanes When the Kings of Africa possessed Spaine they founded Vniuersities both at Marocco it is Scaligers report and in Spaine allowing yeerely stipends to the Professors And in those times was great ignorance of good learning in the Latine Church when good Disciplines flourished exceedingly amongst the Muhammedans Yea whatsoeuer the Latines writ after the industrie of the Arabians had acquainted them with their ignorance is wholly to be ascribed to the Arabians both their Philosophie Physicke and Mathematikes For they had no Greeke Author which was not first translated into Arabike and thence into Latine as Ptolomey Euclide and the rest till Constantinople being taken by the Turkes the Greeke Exiles brought vs backe to the Fountaines Iohn Leo testifies that many ancient Authors and great volumes are amongst them translated out of the Latine which the Latines themselues haue lost But now the Muhammedans are growne artlesse in Africa only in Constantinople may good Arabike Persian works be gotten by the helpe of the Iewes Lud. Viues saith That they translated Arabike out of the Latine but he was not so well able to iudge therof although he rightly ascribeth the corrupting of Arts to vnskilful translations and sheweth the difference of Abenrois or Auerrois his Aristotle as the Latins haue him from the Greeke But his inuectiue is too bitter in condemning all the Arabians as vnlearned doting and sauouring more of the Alcoran then of Art and the Spaniard might beare some grudge to that Nation which so many hundred yeeres had spoyled Spaine still leauing the fourth part of the Spanish Language as Scaliger testifieth thereof Arabike in monument of their Conquest Of their learned men were Auicen Auerrois Auempace Algazel c. Philosophers Mesue Rasis and many other Physicians and Astrologers mentioned in the Chronicles of Zacuthi Leo and Abilfada Ismael Geographers Cairaon Bagded Fez Marocco Corduba c. were Vniuersities of Saracen students But now Learning and Schooles are decayed and ruined euen as at first also it was amongst some of them little countenanced as appeareth by that Hagag in the 96. yeere of the Hegira who being Gouernor or King of Irak in his sicknesse consulted with an Astrologer Whether the Stars had told him of any Kings death that yeere he answered That a King should die but his name was Cani Whereupon Hagag remembring that at his birth his mother had imposed that name on him I shall die saith he but thou shalt go one houre before and presently caused his head to be smitten off An vnhappie Harbengership in regard of his Art an vnhappie Art which can better tell others Destinies then their owne But no maruell in Hagag who was fleshed in bloud that his Herodian Testament should bee thus bloudie who in his life had in that Median Prouince slaine an hundred and twentie thousand men besides fiftie thousand men and fourescore thousand women which perished in his imprisonments Baghdad which is also called Dar-assalam that is The Citie of Peace receiued that name of a Monke called Bachdad who as Ben-Casen writeth serued a Church builded in that Medow But Abu-Giapar Almansur the second Abassaean Chalipha who wanne it A. Heg. 150. named it Dar-assalam It is the Citie Royall of Mesopotamia now called Diarbecr which the said Almansur placed in a large Plaine vpon Tigris and diuided by the Riuer into two Cities ioyned by a Bridge of Boats This Citie built in this place Almansur ruled many yeeres and after him other Chaliphaes till the 339. yeere of the Hegira in which King Aadhd-eddaule and Saif-eddaule tooke it who with their Successours enioyed it till Solymus the Ottoman Emperour subdued and is now ruled by a Bascia with many Ianizaries But hereof Ahmad Abi Bacr of Bachdad in his Annals will shew you more This Citie is famous for Schooles of all Sciences both in former and the present time Here Ahmad Assalami a famous Poet wrote his Verses Here Alpharabius the renowned Philosopher and Physician borne at Farab in Turcomannia professed these studies publikely with great applause and leauing many of his Schollers in this Cities went to Harran of Mesopotamia where finding Aristotles Booke De Auditu hee read it fortie times and wrote vpon the Booke that he was willing againe to reade it Hence hee went to Damascus and there dyed A. H. 339. Thus Ben-Casem in his Booke De viridario Electorum Bochara is an ancient Citie vpon Euphrates in a Village belonging whereto Honain Ali Bensina whom the Latines call Auicenna was borne A. H. 370. Hee gaue himselfe to Physicke very young and was the first which became Physician to
vnlawfull but they say vsurie is as Merchandize Ye which are good feare GOD and forsake Vsurie lest the anger of GOD and of the Prophet assaile you Take onely the principall and if he cannot pay you stay still he can and giue him almes for this shall be better for you And Az. 6. Euery one which feareth GOD must very much beware of this vice fearing the fire prepared for vnbeleeuers And Az. 11. ascribeth the miseries of the Iewes to their wickednes and vsuries Az. 4. 15. He which repenteth him and leaueth his sinne obtaineth pardon and the cancelling of that which is past but returning againe thereto hee shall suffer eternall fire In the 5. Vnto bad men is denied humane and diuine mercie except they repent GOD careth little for the conuersion of them which after that of Infidels they are made beleeuers become worse Such shall suffer without any remission intolerable punishment 10. GOD pardoneth lesse faults but not criminall Az. 5. Let no man reckon him a good friend which is an vnbeleeuer except it be for feare If betwixt you there grow discord laying aside all stomacke doe the will of GOD and become Brethren together imitating GOD who hath deliuered you from the fire and from dangers 6. GOD would not that any should doe euill to those of his owne Nation and those which consent to your Law but rather their profit and commoditie Az. 6. Thinke not that euer Paradise shall be open vnto you if you be not first valiant and couragious in battaile and before you enter into battaile prepare your selues for death and after the death of the Prophet Mahomet defend the orders by him giuen with Armes No man can die but when GOD will that is when his time is come Those which flee out of the warre are prouoked of the Deuill but GOD pardoneth them which repent They which die in the way of GOD are not truely called dead They liue with GOD. Let none feare them which are gouerned of the Deuill 7. Be patient and you shall haue eternall life 10. Accompanie not with vnbeleeuers neither in friendship nor other businesse They which goe on warfare for GOD and the Prophet shall receiue abundance in the Earth and after death the mercie of GOD. They which refuse except they be sicke or children shall be cast into Hell Neglect not prayers in your expeditions Some may pray whiles other stand in Armes Pray not for them which hurt their owne soules 18. Looke to your selues that there be no discord amongst you His last Azoara is this In the Name of the mercifull and pittifull GOD sanctifie thy selfe and pray continually and humbly vnto him which is Lord of all Nations Lord of all GOD of all that he will defend and deliuer thee from the Deuill which entreth into the hearts of men and from deuillish and peruerse men From Mahomet himselfe and from his diuellish and peruerse Law AMEN §. III. The Saracens opinion of their ALCORAN THus haue I endeuoured to bring some order out of confusion and haue framed these heads out of that Alcorau-Chaos where is scarce either head or taile this tale they haue and beleeue for what will not What shall not they beleeue which refuse to beleeue the Truth that he which readeth this Booke a thousand times in his life shall haue a woman in Paradise whose eye-browes shall be as large as the Raine-bow But amongst the more studious and iudicious the manifold contradictions therein hath bred no scruple as in their ordinary discourses in speech and writing may appeare For as many Marchants and such as haue liued with them report it is a common thing to heare from themselues obiections and doubts touching their Law in their Bookes also and Tractates are contained many Morall sentences and exhortations to vertue and holinesse of life and those things called in question which the Alcoran hath seemed to determine Of these their Bookes Master Bedwel hath lately translated and published one a Dialogue written some six hundred yeeres since in which many scruples are propounded and left vndecided many things found contradictory yea and the Bookes of the Old and New Testament commended and approued and the Doctrine of the Trinitie explained the exceptions also made by the other Mahumetans to the Gospell answered In that booke it is affirmed that there were written by Mahomet a hundred and twentie thousand sayings of which onely three thousand are good the residue false that the descent of the Moone into Mahomets sleeue is impossible that shedding of blood is too slippery an argument for proofe of Doctrine that the Sunne his beames and heat doe represent the Trinitie and Vnitie that the state of Paradise is like to that of Angels without meate drinke women and therefore that voluptuous Paradise is one of Mahomets fictions for himselfe saith hee did write some things in iest that it seemeth absurd and against reason and faith to follow a Law which it selfe saith none can vnderstand but GOD that the Alcoran in the Assora Ionas sends men to the Iewes and Christians for the right vnderstanding thereof that wheras it sayes Christ is the word of GOD it followes hee is the Sonne of GOD as reason and speech the Sunne and his layes are one Essence and the Vnderstanding Will Memory in one Man that the Chrstians could not as the Mahumetans obiect blot the name of their prophet out of their Scriptures seeing the Iewes and Christians and Heretiques and Christians haue alway beene watchfull aduersaries to each other and they are more ancient sixe hundred yeeres then Mahomet that the storie of the speaking Ant and other things are triuiall and impertinent that Moses Law was giuen with open miracles and the Gospell approued with diuers languages and martyrdomes that these nor any Law of GOD hath therein any contraritie that virginitie is a chiefe and bodily good and their prophet writes of himselfe polygamy adulteries and the like with many libidinous precepts and practises that these things seeme contrarie that the Deuills shall be saued the Iewes also and Christians which yet he counselleth to slay with other the like contradictions that their prophet onely vnderstood the Arabike and by an Interpreter heard that which is contained in the Bookes of Iewes and Christians which easily appeares in his falsifying the Histories of the Bible that hee hath no Testimony but his owne that there are many absurd things in their law not confirmed by Miracle and others excuse them by Metaphors c. These things are there religiously discoursed with shew of reuerence to their Law but exceeding magnifying of Christ and his Gospell which is so generall with the more learned sort that some also haue hazarded their liues in this quarrell And Auicen that learned Physician saith against their Paradise that wise Diuines more respect the minde the coniunction whereof with truth is a felicitie beyond those sensuall pleasures of the bodie And
were it not for sensualitie ignorance and the sword these Alcoran-fables would soone vanish CHAP. V. Other Muhameticall speculations and explanations of their Law collected out of their owne Commentaries of that Argument OF such writings as haue come to our hands touching Mahomets doctrine and Religion that seemeth most fully to lay them open which is called by some Scala a booke containing the exposition of the Alcoran in forme of a Dialogue translated into Latine by Hermannus Dalmata and made the twelfth Chapter of the first Booke of the Alcoran in Italian I haue therefore presumed on the Readers patience to those former collections out of the Alcoran it selfe to adde these ensuing as a further explanation of their opinions The Messenger of GOD so beginneth that booke was sitting amongst his fellowes the praier and salutation of GOD bee vpon him in his Citie Iesrab and the Angel Gabriel descending on him said GOD saluteth thee O Mahomet c. There came foure wise-men Masters in Israel to prooue thee the chiefe of whom is Abdia-Ben-Salon Mahomet therefore sent his cousin Hali to salute them and they being come to Mahomet after mutuall salutations Abdia telleth him that he and his fellowes were sent by the people of the Iewes to learne the vnderstanding of some obscurer places of their Law Mahomet asketh if he come to enquire or to tempt Abdia saith to enquire Then Mahomet giuing him full leaue he beginneth hauing before gathered out of the whole bodie of their Law an hundred most exquisite questions The principall dregs you shall here haue Abdia Tell vs O Mahomet whether thou bee a Prophet or a Messenger Mahomet GOD hath appointed me both a Prophet and a Messenger Ab. Doest thou preach the Law of GOD or thine owne Law Mah. The Law of GOD this Law is Faith and this Faith is that there are not Gods but one GOD without partaker Ab. How many Lawes of GOD are there Mah. One the Law and Faith of the Prophets which went before vs was one the Rites were different Ab. Shall we enter Paradise for Faith or Workes Mah. Both are necessarie but if a Gentile Iew or Christian become a Saracen and preuent his good Workes Faith onely shall suffice But if Gentile Iew or Christian doe good Workes not in the loue of GOD the fire shall consume both him and his worke Ab. How doth the mercie of GOD preuent his anger Mah. When before other creatures Adam rose vp he sucesed and said GOD be thanked and the Angels hearing it said The Pittie of GOD be vpon thee Adam who answered Amen Then said the Lord I haue receiued your Prayer Ab. What be the foure things which GOD wrought with his owne hands Mah. Hee made Paradise planted the tree of the Trumpet formed Adam and did write the Tables of Moses Ab. Who told thee this Mah. Gabriel from the Lord of the world Ab. In what forme Mah. Of a man standing vpright neuer sleeping nor eating nor drinking but the praise of GOD. Ab. Tell me in order what is one what is two what three foure fiue sixe c. to an hundreth Mah. One is GOD without Sonne partaker or fellow Almightie Lord of life and death Two Adam and Eue Three Michael Gabriel Saraphiel Archangels Secretaries of GOD. Foure The Law of Moses the Psalmes of Dauid the Gospell and Alfurcan so called of the distinction of the Sentences Fiue The prayers which GOD gaue mee and my people and to none of the other Prophets Six The dayes of the Creation Seuen Heauens Eight Angels which sustaine the Throne of GOD. Nine Are the Miracles of Moses Ten Are the Fasting-dayes of the Pilgrimes three when they goe seuen in their returne Eleuen Are the Starres whereof Ioseph dreamed Twelue moneths in the yeere Thirteene Is the Sunne and Moone with the eleuen Starres Fourteene Candles hang about the Throne of GOD of the length of fiue hundred yeeres Fifteene The fifteenth day of Ramadam in which the Alcoran came sliding from heauen Sixteene Are the Legions of the Cherubims Seuenteene Are the names of GOD betweene the bottome of the earth and hell which stay those flames which else would consume of the world Eighteene Interpositions there be betweeene the Throne of GOD and the ayre for else the brightnesse of GOD would blinde the World Nineteene Be the armes or branches of Zachia a Riuer in hell which shall make a great noise in the day of Iudgement Twentie The day of the moneth Ramadam when the Psalmes descended on Dauid The one and twentieth of Ramadam Salomon was borne The two and twentieth Dauid was pardoned the sinne against Vriah The three and twentieth of Ramadam Christ the Sonne of Marie was borne the prayers of GOD be vpon him The foure and twentieth GOD spake to Moses The fiue and twentieth the Sea was diuided The sixe and twentieth He receiued the Tables The seuen and twentieth Ionas was swallowed of the Whale The eight and twentieth Iacob recouered his sight when Iudas brought Iosephs coat The nine and twentieth Was Enoch translated The thirtieth Moses went into Mount Sinai Ab. Make short worke for thou hast done all this exactly Mah. Fortie are the daies of Moses his fasting Fftie thousand yeeres shall the day of Iudgement continue Sixtie are the veines which euery of the heauens haue in the earth without which varietie there would be no knowledge amongst men Seuentie men Moses tooke to himselfe Eightie stripes are due to a drunken man Ninetie the Angell said to Dauid This my fellow hath ninetie sheepe and I but one which he hath stollen from mee An hundred stripes are due to the Adulterer Ab. Well shew vs how the earth was made and when Mah. GOD made man of mire the mire of froth this was made of the tempests these of the sea The sea of darknesse the darknesse of light this of the word the word of the thought the thought of Iacinth the Iacinth of the commandement Let it be and it was Ab. How many Angels are set ouer men Mah. Two one on the right hand which writeth his good deeds another on the left which registreth his bad These sit on mens shoulders Their pen is their tongue their inke is their spittle their heart is the booke Ab. What did GOD make after Mah. The bookes wherein are written all things past present and to come in heauen and earth and the pen made of the brightest light fiue hundred yeeres long and eightie broad hauing eightie teeth wherein are written all things in the world till the day of Iudgement The booke is made of the greatest Emerald the words of Pearles the couer of pitie GOD ouer-looketh the same an hundred and sixtie times in a day and night The heauen is made of smoake of the vapour of the sea the greennesse of the sea proceedeth from the mount Kaf which is made of the Emeralds of Paradise and compasseth the world bearing vp the heauens The gates of heauen are of gold the
how saith he can GOD haue a Sonne without a woman And how can they agree together How can GOD be made Man And why could he not haue saued man by a word but as if he had beene hindred through weaknesse did therefore become man And if he were GOD how could he suffer Yea the name of Mahomet saith hee was expressed both in the Old Testament and the Gospel Christ himselfe commending it which the Christians haue raced out yea from euerlasting it was written on the right side of the Throne of GOD. And the Musulmans deriue their faith from Abraham This I haue inserted to shew the vaine conceits they haue of our Religion and their blinde confidence in their owne with their carnall dreames of Diuine Mysteries and diuellish slanders of our Scriptures which they know not their scandall also from the worship of Images and Saints Frier Richard reciteth among Mahomets opinions That of threescore and thirteene parts of the Saracens one onely shall be saued and that the Deuils shall once bee saued by the Ascoran and that the Deuils call themselues Saracens fit companions with them in their holy things Some make it a Canon of Mahomet That they should looke toward the South when they pray that when they pray they should say GOD is one GOD without equall and Mahomet his Prophet which Lod. Barthema saith Are the Characters of the profession of a Mahumetan and that by the pronouncing of those words hee was tried whether he was an Infidell or no. These words saith the aboue-said Arabian as they affirme before the beginning of the world were written in the Throne of GOD. Bellonius in his Obseruations telleth out of their Bookes that there is a Tree in Paradise which shadoweth it all ouer and spreadeth her boughes ouer the walles whose leaues are of pure gold and siluer each of them after the Name of GOD hauing therein written the name of Mahomet And that if a Christian at vnawares should pronounce the said Prayer Laillah c. GOD is one GOD and Mahomet his Prophet hee must either die or turne Turke Such reputation haue they of this forme which they call a Prayer with as good reason as the Aue Marie among the Romists wherein yet they pray not for any thing Bellonius also saith That they hold the Heauen to be made of Smoke and the Firmament stablished on the horne of a Buffall by whose stirring Earthquakes are caused That there are seuen Paradises with Houses Gardens Fountaines and whatsoeuer sense accounteth delectable where they shall enioy all delights without any sorrow hauing Carpet Beds Boyes Horses Saddles Garments for cost and workmanship most curious and readie for attendance Those Boyes richly adorned when they haue satisfied their hunger and thirst shall present euery Saracen a huge Pome-citron in a golden Charger and as soone as they shall smell thereof there shall thence proceed a comely Virgin in gallant attire which shall embrace him and he her and so shall they continue fiftie yeeres After which space ended God shall shew them his face whereat they shall fall downe not able to endure the brightnesse but hee shall say Arise my seruants and enioy my glory for heereafter yee shall neuer die nor be grieued Then shall they see God and each lead his Virgin into his Chamber where all pleasures shall attend them If one of those Virgins should come forth at midnight shee would lighten the world no lesse then the Sunne and if shee should spet into the Sea all the water thereof would become sweet Gabriel keepeth the keyes of Paradise which are in number threescore and ten thousand each seuen thousand miles long But hee was not able to open Paradise without Inuocation of the Name of GOD and Mahomet his friend There is a Table of Adamant seuen hundred thousand dayes iourney long and broad with seates of gold and siluer about it where they shall be feasted There is extant a Constitution of Methodius Patriarke of Constantinople touching the diuersities of Penances according to the diuersitie of the offence to bee performed by such as haue reuolted from the Faith to Mahumetisme Likewise there is a fragment of Nicetas wherein are expressed the abiurations and renunciations of Mahomet and his Law by new conuerts both before Baptisme when they were admitted into the number of the Catechumeni and at Baptisme as was then vsed in the Church some of which I here mention as fitting to our purpose After the Anathema pronounced against Mahomet Ali his sonne-in-law Apompicertus Baeicer Amar Talcan Apupachren Sadicen and the rest of his consorts and successours also against Gadise Aise and others his wiues with Phatuma his daughter he Anathematiseth the Core that is Mahomets Scripture and all his learning lawes Apocryphall narrations traditions and blasphemies The fifth Article is against Mahomets Paradise there thus expressed That in it are foure Riuers one of cleare water a second of sweet milke a third of pleasant wine a fourth of honie and that the Saracens at the day of Iudgement which shall be fiue hundred thousand yeeres after his time shal liue carnally with their wiues vnder the shadowes of certaine trees called Sidra and Telech and shall eate what fruits and birds they will and shall drinke of the fountaines Caphura and Zinciber and wine out of the spring Theon Their age shall be the same with the heauens their members foure cubits they shall haue their fill of lust in the presence of God who is not ashamed Sixthly He Anathematiseth Mahumets Angels Aroth Maron Tzapha and Marona with his Prophets Chud Zalech Soaip Edres Duaciphel and Lechina Seuenthly His doctrine of the Sun Moone and his challenge to be the Key-bearer of Paradise also his house of Mecca in the middest wherof they say is a stone representing Venus on which Abraham lay with Hagar and tied thereto his Camell when he should haue sacrificed Isaac where the Pilgrimes holding their eare with one hand point to the stone with the other and so turne round till they fall downe with giddinesse He renounceth likewise their casting seuen stones against the Christians and the tale of Mahomets Camel and them which worship the Morning-starre or Lucifer and Venus which the Arabians call Chobar that is Great And thus hee proceedeth in two and twentie Articles abandoning his former sect after which he desireth Baptisme Of like subiect are the Catecheses Mystagogicae or instructions of Peter Guerra de Lorca concerning conuerting and keeping from Mahometisme in which are rehearsed and refuted a great part of their superstitions dedicated to King Philip the second But King Philip the third hath otherwise conuerted the Moores of Spaine for whom he writ his booke by an vtter subuersion turning them quite out of his dominions He therin telleth of the deuils appearing to Mahomet in forme of a Vulture with a beake and feathers of gold professing himselfe to be Gabriel sent of GOD to teach him his
it with them and to pray God for health and pardon of sinnes To this building is added a Noble Schoole or Vniuersitie A. H. 949. by Solyman who adorned it by his costs by maruellous structure and endowed it with reuenues After these visitations all the Pilgrimes goe to a certaine Temple on a Hill ten miles from the Citie and flocking in great numbers buy according to their abilitie one or more Rams for sacrifice And because some are of opinion that the Mohamedans haue no sacrifices we will relate what Iacub Ben-Sidi Aali hath written of their ceremonies Dhahhla so the Arabs call a Sacrifice is a killing of beasts in the worship and for the offering of God and they are Lambs of sixe or seuen moneths at least Camels of fiue yeeres Bullockes of two yeeres The males are to be chosen before females and those cleane white infected by no naturall or violent defect fatte corpulent horned Euery man must kill his owne Sacrifices and rippe them with his owne hands except in vrgent necessities and then he may substitute others to doe it for him For euery one before they eate any thing are bound to eate some peace of the Sacrifice the rest if they can to giue cheerefully to the poore They which are admitted to these Oblations let them offer one Ram for themselues another for the soules of the Dead another for Mahomed that in the day of Iudgement he deliuer them from calamities These Sacrifices are offered to God in imitation of Abraham which would haue offered his sonne Ismael to God who going out of the Citie with him to a certaine Hill called Mena where he would haue offered him to God but when the sword could not cut his necke a white Ram appeared betwixt his hands fat and horned which he sacrificed to God in stead of his sonne Whiles the Pilgrims are heere busied in their sacrifices Beduine Arabs assault the Carauans and robbing them flee to the Hils and inaccessible refuges so swift as if they did flie And although all Armes are forbidden in the Territorie of Mecca which containeth on the East sixe miles on the North twelue on the West eighteene on the South foure and twentie in which respect Mecca Medina are called Atharamain yet they cease not to infest Pilgrims are here forced to Armes This Territorie is barren for want of water and raine hath very few Herbs and Plants or other pleasures of Groues Gardens Vines or greene obiects but is roasted with the Sunne both land and people And this haply is the cause that no man may breake a bough if they finde any Tree Only the shrubs of Balsam brought hither from Cairo thriue well and are now so propagated that all the sweet liquor of Balsam is carried onely from this Citie thorow all Regions in great plentie Heere are store of Pigeons which because they are of the stocke of that which came to Mahomeds eare as the Moslemans fable no man may take or scarre them A certaine Scerif enioyeth the dominion of this Citie and all the Land of Medina by inheritance called Alamam-Alhascemi that is the Captaine or chiefe Hascemee descended of Hascem great Grand-father of Mohamed Who were neuer depriued of their dominion by the Ottoman or Soldan Yea the Ottoman calls not himselfe the Lord of Mecca and Medina but the humble seruant Yet this Scerif notwithstanding his reuenues and gifts by Pilgrims and Princes through the Beduines spoiles and his kindreds quarrels seeking the Soueraigntie is alway poore Therefore doth the Ottoman bestow the third part of the reuenues of Egypt and to protect the Pilgrims from the inuasions of the Arabs Medina is called The Citie by Antonomasia and Medina Alnabi that is The Citie of the prophet because Mohamed when he was forced to forsake his Countrey Mecca betooke himselfe to this Citie then called Iathreb and was made Lord thereof It is an errour that he was borne here for he was borne and brought vp at Mecca CHAP. VII Of the Successors of MAHOMET of their different Sects and of the dispersing of that Religion through the World MAHOMET hauing with Word and Sword published his Alcoran as you haue heard his followers after his death succeeding in his place succeeded him in tyrannie Eubocar surnamed Abdalla vndertooke the defence of that faithlesse Faith and Kingdome and that as his Predecessor had done partly by subtiltie partly by force For when as Mahumets Disciples had buried their new Religion with their old Master except a few of his kindred hee applied his wits to recall them and whereas Hali Mahomets neerest kinsman and sonne-in-law disagreed from him and was perswaded by the Iewes to professe himselfe a Prophet with promise of their best aide and assistance Eubocar or Ebuber reconciled him and as the Arabian Chronicle witnesseth conuerted many Infidels and slue the gaine-sayers He raigned one yeere and three moneths and thirteene dayes The next successour Aomar saith the same Author Leo termeth him Homar ordained their prayers in the moneth Ramazan and that the Alcoran should be read through which he caused to be written out and vnited in one booke He conquered Egypt by Hanir his Captaine after that Damasco Ierusalem Gaza and a great part of Syria were subdued He raigned ten yeeres and sixe moneths Odmen or Ozimen succeeded and raigned twelue yeeres and after him Hali and next to him his sonne Alhacem and then Moaui the great Conquerour c. These foure Eubocar Aomar Ozimen and Hali are the foure great Doctors of the Mahumetan Law and Mahomet before his death prophesied that they should succeed him and of their worthinesse But as Mahomet had pretended the name of Gabriel to the dreames of Sergius and other Apostata's of the Christians and Iewes disagreeing both with the truth and themselues so it was not long that this vntempered mortar would hold together these buildings For the Alcoran being according to diuers Copies thereof read diuersly was cause of different Sects among them Ozimen to preuent the danger hereof commanded that all the Copies of their Law should be brought and deliuered into the hands of Zeidi and Abdalla who conferring their Copies should make one booke and where they dissented should read according to the Copie of Corais Thus these two according to the Kings Edict to stablish an vniformitie in the reading of the Alcoran hauing out of all those Copies framed one to be Athenticall burned all others Yet were they deceiued of their hopes partly because Hali Abitalib and Ibenmuzod would not bring in their bookes of which that of Hali was the same which Mahumet had left and was after by the Iewes altered putting out and in at their pleasure partly because that booke which they had thus culled out of the rest to remain Canonical was lost of the foure Copies which they had written therof by fire negligence al perished Eletragig would haue vsed the like
chuse that should seeme best These reduced the Doctrine of Mahomet into six bookes forbidding any on paine of death to speake or write otherwise of their Law But because the Arabians of subtle and piercing wit which studied Philosophy in the Vniuersities of Bagdet Marocco Cordoua and other places could not but spie and discerne the mad folly of the law so palpable to any reasonable iudgement It was therefore ordained that the Phylosophy Lecture should be taken away and in place thereof they should read the Alcoran prouiding for all these Students of their Law their expences out of the publike charge and inhibiting all further studie in Philosophy insomuch that they now saith our Author who himselfe was a Student in that Vniuersity repute him not a good Saracen who is addicted to that studie This Frier Richard mentioneth another Prophet named Solem had in estimation with these Babylonians which was after slaine by the Tartars He and Cardinall Cusanus affirme that the Saracens of the East differ in their Alcoran from those of the West making the first fiue Chapters but one and that they differ in the exposition thereof and in the same Schooles or Vniuersities one Sect condemneth another But in these times the Mahumetane Professors are chiefly distinguished by the seuerall Nations of which are foure principall the Arabians Persians Turkes and Tartars to which wee may adde the Mogore as a fifth whom the Iesuites in their Epistles report to halt from his former Mahumetisme and to incline to Gentilisme Of all these the Arabians are most zealous in their superstition the Persians most agree to Reason and Nature the Tartars are more Heathenish and simple the Turkes are the freest and most Martiall The Arabians account it their peculiar glory that Mahumet was of that Nation and that Mecca and Medina are there seated and therefore haue laboured in the dayes of their former puissance by the sword since by their traffique and preaching to spread their Mahumetisme through the World Their first Seducers had possessed Syria and Palestina Homar had added Egypt and in a short time their Successors had preuailed in Asia Afrike and Europe as we haue before shewed All Mahumetans are called by vs Saracens which Erpenius in his Annotations on his Ioseph saith is a name to them vnknowne so is China to the Chinois Peru to the Peruans c. but giuen them by others They call themselues Muslimos or Muslemans of a word which signifieth Beleeuers as one would say in their sense Catholike and Orthodoxe beleeuers They haue beene such in Armes and in diligence of Preaching they haue beene as forward and so continue Seuen hundred yeeres since Perimal raigning in Malabar they there sowed their Tares and the more easily to take those Ethnikes in their net they tooke their daughters in marriage a matter of much consequence in regard of their wealth and practised of them to this day They were Authors of great gaine vnto them by their trades and traffique for Spicery and were suffered to inhabite and plant Colonies amongst them By their meanes Calicut of a small thing became a great and rich Citie And Perimal himselfe was peruerted by them to their faith who zealously inclined to their perswasions resolued to end his dayes at Mecca and put himselfe on the voyage with some ships of Pepper and other things of price but perished by tempest in the way From Malabar they passed to the Maldiuae and Zeilan Somatra Iaua Molucca the Philippinaes and in the Continent to Cambaia Bengala Siam Malucca Ior Pam and the huge Kingdome of China preaching and planting their superstitions as in the particular Histories of these Nations shall further appeare They are in this respect so zealous that euen the Arabian Mariners will stay behinde in the Countries of the Ethnikes there to diuulge this their Sect and in the yeere 1555. one of them pierced as farre as Iapon there to haue laied their Leauen but the Portugalls in these Easterne parts treading in the same steps by their traffique and preachings haue much hindered their proceedings The Tartars Persians and Turkes require longer and seuerall discourses in their due place and first we will speake of them which are first in this ranke the greatest of all Mahumetane States the Turkes CHAP. VIII Of the Turkish Nation their Originall and Proceedings §. I. Of the Turkish Name and first Originall ALthough some may thinke that I haue beene so tedious in the relation of the Mahumetan opinions and superstitions that to speake any thing more would seeme but as powring water into a full Sea Yet because there is in this World nothing certaine but vncertaintie it being diuine prerogatiue to be yesterday to day the same for euer and that this Saracenicall Religion hath sustained her chances and changes according to the diuersitie of times and places where it is and hath beene professed so doe I hold it fit as wee haue seene the foundation to behold also the frames and fabriques thereon builded and from that Fountaine or sinke-hole rather of superstitition to lead you along the gutters and streames thence deriued And because the Turkes are preeminent in all those things which this profession accounteth eminent it is meetest to giue them the first place heere which elsewhere take it and after we haue set downe a briefe Historie of that Nation and the proceedings of their state to ascribe their theorie and opinions and then their practice and rites of Religion But before we come to the discouerie of their Religion it is not amisse to search the beginning and increase of this Nation The name of Turkes signifies saith Chitraeus Shepheards or Heard-men and such it seemeth was their ancient profession as of the rest of the Scythians vnto this day Nicephorus and before him Simocatta from whom Nicephorus borroweth it speaketh of the Turkes and placeth them about Bactria their chiefe Citie he calleth Taugast which is supposed to be the worke of Alexander Their Religion hee saith at that time was to worship the Fire Aire Water and Earth which they adore and sing Hymnes to They acknowledge God the maker of Heauen and Earth to whom they sacrifice Horse Kine and Sheepe they haue Priests which diuine things to come The Prince of Taugast they called the sonne of God They worship Images The Prince spendeth the night with seuen hundreth women The Tartars haue now possessed the same Countrie but long before the same rites as you may reade in our Historie of them To deriue them as some doe from Troians and Iewes is somewhat farre fetched nor is there much likelihood that they should receiue their name of Turca a Persian Citie the name is ancient and applied by Mela and Plinie to a Nation of the Scythians and their original is accounted Scythian by the most and best Authors Beniamin Tudelensis calleth them alway by the name Togarma There are which bring a long Genealogie from Noahs Arke
suffer him to perish therefore leaue and very shortly shall strange things happen in the Empire Achmet contrary to all expectation the next morning after his Dreame sent for him into the roome of State where he lay on a stately Pallet with all his Vice-Roys and Bashaws groueling on the ground and the principall Mustie kneeling before him reading on a booke It should seeme that glad tidings came first to the Citie For he was taken out of the prison with great respect and obseruation he was admitted to his galley with high Ceremonies and yet solemne countenances hee was accompanied on the Sea with thousands of boats and ten thousand of weeping eyes hee landed at the Emperours owne Caska with great respect and modest stilnesse hee walking through the Garden of Cypres trees and at last came to an Iron gate where his owne company left him except two Bashawes who led him by the armes the gate opens and he must through a Guard of Cupogies they bend to the ground and yet looke cheerefully they brought him into the roome where the Mutes stood whose presence did more appale him then the rest but that hee saw the crueltie confirmed and their very sight was worse then an vnreuersable iudgement but when he perceiued no violent hands laid vpon him and that he must yet goe further he was the more astonished and the more vexed to endure such a procrastination At last he came where the Emperour lay sicke on his Pallet before whom his prostitution was as the ordinary slaues but contrary to all expectation he bad him rise and commanded certaine Persian Carpets to be spread and rich Cushions to be laid on which according to their manner hee sate crosse legged by him and when the Muftie had raised the Emperour vp a little with a faint voyce he discouered an vnlooke for louing heart and bequeathed to him the succession He had no sooner done but he began to faint and so read them all a lesson of mortalitie by opening a booke wherein they saw death writ in Capitall letters and himselfe sinking past recouery which made them recouer new Spirits and presently bring his brother out into the Sophia where the principall Muftie proclaimed Mustapha Emperour intimating to the Ianizaries the charge of Achmat to the discharging their duties and the pleasure of Mustapha to giue them a larges which equalling the bountie of other Princes ouerswayed nicer exceptions and so with great acclamations they ratified the Election and cried out Liue and raigne great Mustapha Thus is Mustapha Emperour and they had two yeeres triall of his disposition whereby they found him harmelesse if innocent in both senses Encomions of no great and stirring Spirit Scander and Mehemet Bashaw take the young Osman after this out of the Seralio and present him to the Ianizaries a comely sweet young youth of nine or ten yeere old demanding withall if such an heire of the Othoman Family were to bee reiected without cause or why they should bring an harmelesse Prince as they reputed Mustapha into the danger of vsurpation and differing no further from a Traytor but that it was not imputed to him as for Achmats Will Empires are not so translated and what could they tell but priuate men for their owne ends had wrought vpon his weaknesse making a diseased tongue speake that which a healthfull heart and perfect sense would not consent to For it was probable that a Father would disinherit his children for any brother in the world Besides there was no triall or cause either of insufficiencie or disabilitie and therefore they could not beleeue it Last of all for any thing they saw Mustapha himselfe was not stirring or strong enough to play the Steeres-man in such an high built Ship considering the Seas were tempestuous and many dangerous shores and rockes were to be passed by These speeches to the turbulent Ianizaries were like fewell to fire and the presence of the louely youth made them amazed at their inconstancie so that by way of penitencie and satisfaction they quickely altered the acclamation of Liue Mustapha into the cries of God saue young Osman and so without further disputing hee was aduanced into the Throne and brought into the Seralio when Mustapha least thought of the alteration But now there is no remedie hee must needs bee deposed and sent prisoner once againe into the seuen Towers Now doth Osman begin his Phaetons flourish and runneth the course of pleasures with his youth spending foure or fiue yeeres in wantonnesse and iollitie while his Bashawes spent the time in couetousnesse and ambitious ouer-ruling others yet not without carefull ouer-looking the Ianizaries and prouident preuenting their discontents turbulent disposition but all doth helpe for they ouer-accustomed to actiue imployment and liuing vpon the spoile of forraine Nations as much as the Emperours entertainment cried out to the warre and when answer was made that the Persians had contracted a new league and the Emperours of Germanies old couenants were not yet determined or ended They presently replyed the indignities which the Russians had offered vnto their neighbors the Tartarians were not to be endured for they need goe no further then the piracies of the blacke Sea and the iniuries of the Cossacks and Polonians Nay why should they not march to the expugnation of Loepolis and the foraging of the Countries of Moldauia and Bogdonia and so forward to teach Poland a better lesson then to displease the Othoman Family and mightinesse The Bashawes knew there was no replying nor now the fire was kindled no other quenching it then letting it consume to cinders whereupon they presently answered they were glad that the Souldiers were so memorable of the glory of the Empire and so readie to imploy themselues for the dignitie of the Nation and therefore they would not by any meanes hinder them or the cause But they should finde the Emperour as carefull to satisfie their demands as they were willing to augment his Greatnesse so that if they would giue way vnto time for the preparing of all things fit for the Armie and the sending for the Tartarians to accompany them in the iourney the Emperour should goe in person into the field and Poland soone finde what it was to exasperate such a Maiestie The King of Poland sent to the Emperour to the French King to the Pope for assistance as also to his Maiestie of England with intimation of the terrour and his well deliuered discourse made such impression on his Maiesties Princely heart that he had a present supply In a word his Armie was soone readie and his Cossacks prepared by the end of Iuly hee was encamped in the fields of Bogdonia and within eight dayes entrenched with twentie Peeces of Ordnance mounted but the Cossacks quartered by themselues and after their accustomed manner lying between two Riuers were the more emboldened to make their daily excursions vpon the Tartars For hauing a bridge in the reare of their Campe with
where in the beginning of these tumults hee had beene put who first feared death and the next thing was hee begged water whom they presently proclaimed Emperour Osman consulted with Huzein Bassa late Vizier in the Polish warre and the Aga of the Ianizaries both faithfull to him sent to haue strangled Mustapha in the Seraglio but a new vproare happened and hee was remoued and guarded The next day the King with the Mufti went to them where after much intreatie their hearts somewhat relenting yet with new furie possessed they slew Huzein Bassa and the Aga the Mufti was conueyed away secretly and Osman led to Mustapha pleads for his life and at last is cast into the Seuen Towers prisoner Daout Bassa the new Vizier enquires and findes that Osman had two brothers liuing one about twelue the other seuen yeeres old and thereupon goes to the prison with a packe of executioners which finde him new falne asleepe and by their intrusion awaked and discontent At first they are amazed and hee made shew to defend himselfe till a strong knaue strooke him on the head with a battle axe and the rest leaping on him strangled him with much adoe And soone after they mourned for their dead King as freshly as they had raged vnseasonably this being the first Emperour they had betrayed and hauing set vp one which in all likelihood they must change for disabilitie The first of Iune following the Capiaga had receiued secret order to strangle Osmans brethren which going to doe they cry out and he by the Pages was slaine The Ianizaries mutinie afresh and will haue account of this treason whereof the King denies knowledge so did Daout who was suspected but to please them is degraded and Huzein Bassa late Gouernour of Cairo put in his place There is later report of the said Daout to bee strangled in the same place where hee had caused Osman to die Neither can wee expect otherwise then monstrous and portentuous births after such viperean conceptions CHAP. X. Of the Opinions holden by the Turkes in their Religion and of their Manners and Customes HOw the Turkes from so small beginnings haue aspired to this their present greatnesse you haue seene bought indeed at a deare price with their temporall Dominions accepting of a spirituall bondage becomming the Lords of many Countries and withall made subiect to those many Mahumetan superstitions The occasion and chiefe cause of Sects in the Saracenicall deuotions yee haue heard in the fourth and seuenth Chapters to which wee may adde here out of Bellonius He saith that besides the Alcoran they haue another booke called Zuna that is the Way or Law or Councell of Mahomet written after his death by his disciples but the readings thereof being diuers and corrupt the Caliph assembled a generall Councell of their Alphachi or learned men at Damasco wherein six Commissioners were appointed namely Muszlin Bochari Buborayra Annecey Atermindi and Dent to view and examine these bookes each of which composed a booke and those six bookes were called Zuna the other copies being two hundred Camels-lading were drowned in the Riuer those six onely made authenticall esteemed of equall authoritie among the Turkes with the Alcoran and after by one of their Diuines contracted into an Epitome which booke was called the Booke of Flowers But this Zuna being not Vna one as the Truth is but full of contrarietie hence haue risen Sects amongst them the Turkes differing from other Mahumetan Nations and diuided also amongst themselues §. I. Of their Eight Commandements ANTHONY MENAVINVS who liued a long time in the Turkish Court saith that the Booke of their Law is called Musaph or Curaam which Georgiouitz reckoneth another booke not the Alcoran it is in Arabike and they hold vnlawfull to translate it into the vulgar If any like not of Georgiouitz his opinion but thinke it to be the Alcoran for al is but the Article and the name little differs as before is shewed I could thinke it likely that this containeth some Extracts and Glosses thereof or is to their Alcaron as our Seruice booke to our Bible hauing some sons and proper methodes but grounded on the other Some things I finde cited out of the Curaam that are not in the Alcoran as that of the Angels mortalitie which perhaps may bee the mistaking of the Interpreter The ignorance of the Arabike hath caused much mis-calling of words and names They haue it in such reuerence that they will not touch it except they be washed from top to toe and it is read in their Churches by one with a loud voyce the people giuing deuout attendance without any noyse nor may the Reader hold it beneath his girdlested and after he hath read it he kisseth it and toucheth his eyes with it and with great solemnitie it is carried into the due place Out of this booke are deriued eight principall Commandements of their Law The first is GOD is a great God and one onely God and MAHOMET is the Prophet of God this Article of the Vnitie they thinke maketh against vs who beleeue a Trinitie of Persons in detestation whereof they often reiterate these words Hu hu hu that is He he he is onely GOD who is worthy to be praised for their limbes health c. and for that he hath prouided sustenance for euery one fortie yeeres before his birth The second Commandement is Obey thy Parents and doe nothing to displease them in word or deed they much feare the curses of their parents 3. Doe vnto others as thou wouldest bee done vnto 4. That they repaire to the Meschit or Church at the times appointed of which after 5. To fast one moneth of the yeere called Romezan or Ramadan 6. That they giue almes to the poore liberally and freely 7. To marry at conuenient age that they may multiply the sect of Mahomet 8. Not to kill Of these Commandements is handled at large in Menauino and in the booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire and in others Their times of prayer according to the fourth precept are in the morning called Salanamazzi before Sun-rising the second at noone called Vlenamazzi The third about three houres before Sun-set called Inchindinamazzi The fourth at Sun-set Ascannamazzi The fifth two houres within night before they goe to sleepe Master Sandys nameth seuen times of prayer enioyned daily the first Tingilnamas two houres before day not mentioned by Septemcastrensis and another Giumanamas at ten in the morning duely obserued on the Fridayes by all at other times by the more religious When the Priest calls to prayer they will spread their garments on the earth though they bee in the fields and fall to their deuotions Moreouer I haue seene them conioyntly pray in the corners of the streets before the opening of their shops in the morning They spend but a part of Friday their Sabbath in deuotion and the rest in recreations but that so rigorously that a Turke
of gold and shee had of yeerely reuenue halfe a million shee amongst other her workes attempted one most famous which was a conduit to conuey water for the vse of the Pilgrims betwixt Cairo and Mecca fortie dayes iourney and for the same intent procured the Sultan Selym her brother to write to the Venetians for a licence to extract out of Italy an hundred thousand pound of Steele only to make Chizzells Hammers and Mattocks for the cutting of certaine Rockes by which this water must passe Their Oathes especially of their Emperours are of many cuts and varietie of fashion And for Vowes in necessities and dangers they wil promise vnto God the sacrifices of beasts in some holy places not vpon Altars but hauing flaied off the skin they giue it with the head feet and forth part of the flesh to the Priest another part to the Poore the third to the Neighbours the fourth is for the Guests They are so addicted to the opinion of Fate that GOD is esteemed to blesse whatsoeuer hath successe as namely Selyms murthering his Father and to detest what wanteth good euent whatsoeuer ground it had They feare not the Plague accounting euerie mans time limited by Fate and therefore will wipe their faces with the cloathes of such as haue dyed thereof They hold it alike acceptable to God to offer almes to beasts and to bestow it on men when it is offered for the loue of God Some there are which will redeeme birds imprisoned in their cages or coopes and hauing payed their price let them flie Others for the loue of God cast bread into the water to feed the fishes esteeming it a worke greatly meritorious but Dogges are accounted vncleane in stead whereof they delight in Cats following they say their Prophet Mahomet who falling asleepe at table and awaking to goe to his deuotions rather cut off his sleeue whereon he found his Cat fast asleepe then he would disturbe her Master Simons told mee that he hath seene them at Cairo feed Dogges with baskets of bread one standing by with a club to keepe them from fighting and one gaue almes for a Bitch which had Whelps vnder a stall Heerein perhaps as in other things the Egyptians are more superstitious then the Turkes especially in this of Dogs which sauours of their old Anubis and dog-worshipping Yea and in Constantinople though they suffer them not as vncleane creatures to come into their houses yet they thinke it a deed of pietie to feed them and buy bread therefore prouiding them kennells also most of them haue no particular owner they repaire to the Sea-side nightly where they keepe a grieuous howling heard if the winde be Southward to Pera. They say Moses was the first great Prophet to whom was giuen the booke of Tefrit that is the Law and they which obserued it in those times were saued But when men grew corrupt God gaue Dauid the booke Czabur or the Psalter and when this preuailed not Iesus was sent with the booke Ingil or the Gospel whereby in that time men were saued They hold that Christ was borne of the Virgin Marie at her breasts hauing conceiued by the smell of a Rose which the Angell Gabrel presented her And preferring Christ before Moses they admit not a Iew to turne Turke but hee must first be a Christian and eate Swines-slesh and after two or three dayes abiuring Christ hee is made Musulman For so Mahomet came last in order of the Prophets with his Alcoran This Law and Law-giuer is so sacred to them that in all their prayers euen from their mothers breasts they obserue this forme La illah illelah Mehemmet irresullellah tanre rirpeghamber hace That is there is no God but one and Mahomet his Prophet one Creator and more Prophets This they sucke in with their milke and in their first learning to speake lispe out this deuotion The infants goe with the rest to their Mosquees or Meschits but are not tied to other ceremonies sauing washing till they are circumcised Euery man hath in their opinion from his birth to his death two Angels attending him the one at his right hand the other at his left At foure or fiue yeere old they send him to the Schoole to learne the Curaam and the first words which their Masters teach them are to this sense God is one and is not contained in any place but is through all and hath neither father nor mother nor children eateth not nor dinketh nor sleepeth and nothing is like to him The two Angels before said are called Chiramim and Chira tibin which write the good or euill that men doe against the day of Iudgement The Turkes abhorre blasphemie not onely against God and Mahumet but also against Christ and the Virgin Marie and other Saints and they punish blasphemers of whatsoeuer Sect they account it a sinne for a man to build a house which shall last longer then a mans life and therefore howsoeuer they are sumptuous and magnificent in there publike buildings yet are their priuate dwellings very homely and ill contriued They eate much Opium thinking it maketh them couragious in the warres They haue a remedie for paine in the head or elsewhere to burne the part affected with the touch-boxe which they alway carry with them or with some linnen cloth whereby they haue many markes on their foreheads and temples witnesses of their needlesse and heedlesse respect to Physicians As the Scripture containeth some Prophecies of the arising and proceedings of the Turkish Nation the rod of God whereby hee scourgeth his Christian people so haue they also prophecies amongst themselues of their end and ruine when God in his mercie to Christians shall execute iustice vpon the Turkes and cast the rod into the fire wherewith he had chastised his children Such an one is that which Georgiovitz translateth and expoundeth and such is that which Leunclavius hath transcribed out of their Booke called Messabili wherein is written that Constantinople shall be twice taken before Degnal Lain that is the cursed Antichrist shall come once by the Sword another time by the force of the praiers of the sonnes of Isahac Lain is an Epithete which they giue to Degnal signifying wicked or mischieuous Of this Degnal the Turks fable that before his comming shall Mechdi enioy the Empire This Mechdi they say was descended of their Prophet Mahumet and walketh inuisible one day he shall come into light and raigne for a time and after him shall Degnal their Anti-Prophet or Antichrist come A certain Deruise offered to assault murther Baiazet the Great Turk professing himselfe to be that Mechdi and was slain by one of the Bassas §. III. Of the Turkish Manners their Ciuill and Morall behauiour AS for the bloodie practises which each Emperor vseth in murthering his brethren to secure him in his Throne in rooting out of the Nobilitie of the Countries which they conquer in rasing the Wals
Heretikes holding that euerie man is saued in his owne Law and all Lawes to be a like good to the obseruers these are burned if they be taken Strange it is that he reporteth of the miraculous workes of some of them that they may seeme as he saith incarnate Deuils Some going naked with their priuities onely hidden and some of these are impassible besides the violence of Winter and Summer induring like stones the branding with fire or wounding with sword some seldome eate or drinke and some not at all others but from hand to mouth some are perpetually silent hauing no conuersation with men of which he saith he saw one and some haue their supernaturall traunces or rauishments some dwell amongst men some by themselues apart and some in Wildernesse some keepe hospitalitie in Cities at least to harbour men if they haue not food for them some carrying about water in leather bagges giuing it to all and demanding nothing for the same except any voluntarily gratifie them Some inhabite at the Sepulchers of the Saints keeping the same and liuing on the vowes and offerings of the people not obseruing the washings and ceremonies of the Law As concerning those Water-carriers Nicholas Nicholai saith that he hath seene in a morning at Constantinople fiftie of those Sacquas so he calleth them in a company all furnished with their Scrips of leather full of Cisterne or Fountaine-water hanging on their side with cups of fine Corinthian Latten gilded and damaskined bearing in the same hand a Looking-glasse which they hold before their eyes of them whom they giue to drinke admonishing them to thinke on death and if any giue them any thing they out of a Violl cast on their faces sweet smelling water Hee telleth of some that would seeme to liue a solitarie life amongst beasts but indeed liue in shops in most popular Cities the walls whereof are couered with skins of diuers beasts and vpon the hornes thereof they hang Tallow Candles In the midst of this their sacred shop standeth a stoole couered with a greene cloth and vpon the same a great Latten Candle-sticke without any Candle Moreouer they haue painted a Cimitterre hung in the middest in memorie of Haly who forsooth with his sword cut the Rockes in sunder and they breed vp with them beasts as Bulls Beares Harts Rauens Eagles so that in stead of their liuing with beasts beasts liue with them And if sufficient be not brought to their shops they with one of these beasts in their hand goe about the streets begging In the Armie of the Turkes that assaulted Malta in the yeere 1565. were thirteene thousand of a certaine kinde of men amongst the Turks which liue of the reuenues of the Church who had at Constantinople vowed their liues for their superstition Antonio Pigafetta reporteth that as the Emperours Ambassadors were conueyed from the presence of the Great Turke to their lodging by the Ianizaries and their Aga there were amongst them certaine Religious men called Haagi which vse to follow the Ianizaries who continually turning about and in their going singing or rather howling certaine Psalmes or Prayers for their great Sultans welfare made them wonder that they fell not downe for giddinesse And this my friend Master Simons hath seene them doe taking one another by the hand in a ring and so continuing their whirle-gigg-deuotions with continuall turnings fitly agreeing to so giddie and brain-sicke a Religion till with the great applause of Turkes and admiration of others sweat and a long protracted wearinesse makes an end of this dancing their round But amongst all their orders of Religion Nicholas Nicholai and before him Menauino reckon foure which are most common amongst them the Giamailer the Calender the Deruisi and the Torlachi The Giamailer are for the most part faire young men of rich houses which giue themselues to trauell through diuers Regions at other mens charges vnder colour of Religion carrying with them none other apparell then a little Cassocke of purple colour girt with a girdle of silke and gold vpon the ends whereof hang certaine Cymbals of Siluer mixt with some other cleere-sounding metall and they doe ordinarily weare sixe or seuen of these about their girdles and vnder their knees In stead of a cloake they are couered with the skinne of a Lyon or Leopard being whole and in his naturall haire which they make fast vpon their breast by the two former legges All the rest of their bodies are bare sauing that they weare great Rings on their eares and a kinde of Sandalls on their feet their haire groweth long like womens disheueled ouer their shoulders They beare in one of their hands a Booke written in the Persian language full of amorous Sonnets And thus with their Voyces and Cymbals they make pleasant Musicke especially if they meet some faire stripling whom they set in the midst of them and incompasse with their Morice-musicke These are the Pilgrimes of Loue and vnder pretext of Religion doe draw vnto them the hearts of women and younglings and are called the men of the Religion of Loue vnto which order of Religion youth is prone more then enough The partakers of their Musicke ordinarily impart to them of their Coyne The Calender is of a contrarie profession to the former glorying of abstinence and chastitie They haue for their dwelling certaine little Churches which they call Techie ouer the gates whereof they doe write these or the like words Coeda normas dil ersin cusciunge al cachecciur that is They which will enter into their Religion must doe workes like theirs and remaine in their Virginitie These Calenders are clothed with a little short coat without sleeues after the fashion of Haire-cloth made of Wooll and Horse-haire and doe not let their haire grow long but cut the same and couer their heads with felt Hats like the Priests of Graecia about which hang certaine strings about the breadth of an hand made of Horse haire in their eares and about their neckes and armes they weare great rings of Iron They pierce their skinne vnder their priuy member thrusting thorow the same a ring of an indifferent bignesse and weight to barre them from venerie if they were thereunto otherwise willing They also goe reading of certaine Songs made by one of their Order called Nerzim the first Saint and Martyr after their reckoning of their Religion who for certaine words spoken against the Law of Mahomet was in Azamia flaid quicke Menauino saith he had read some of his writings agreeing with the Christian Faith in many points Some say he was martyred for confessing Christ The Deruis goe bare-headed and cause their head and beard to be cut with a razor and all the hairie parts of their bodie and burne also their Temples with a hot Iron or an old piece of cloth burnt hauing their eares pierced wherein they doe weare certaine great rings of Iasper All their clothes are two sheepes or
the people and haue a certaine stipend allowed them by the Emperour which yet is so small that many of them are driuen to vse either writing of Bookes or Handicrafts and Trades for their liuing and are clothed like Lay-men They haue no great learning it is sufficient if they can read the Alcoran which being written in Arabike they are as loth to haue translated into the vulgar as the Papists are to haue the Scripture Hee which can interprete and make some Exposition of the Text is of profund learning Yet are they reuerenced and if a Turke doe strike or offer outrage to them he loseth his hand and if he be a Christian his life being sure to be burned Some say that now of late some of them are more studious of Astronomie and other Arts As for those superiour rankes no doubt may be made of their high account The Chadilescher is clothed in Chamlet Satten Silke Damaske or Veluet of seemely colour as Russet or Tawny and in Purple-coloured cloth with long sleeues Their Tulipan on their head is of maruellous greatnesse sharpe in the middest of Purple Russet colour deeper and thicker then others their beards great They ride on Geldings with Purple foot-cloths fringed and when they goe on foot they goe slowly representing a stately and sacred grauitie There is another order of sacred persons which yet are neither regular nor secular by any vow or ordination but had in that account for their birth being supposed to descend of the line of Mahumet The Turkes and Tartarians call them Seiti or Sithi the Moores Seriffi These we are greene Tulipans which colour none else may weare and that onely on their head Some Christians ignorant hereof haue had their apparell cut from their backes for wearing somewhat greene about them These they call Hemir They enioy many priuiledges especially in giuing testimony wherein one of these is as much as two other which they abuse to iniury and wrong The most of them are Moores which goe ten or fifteene in a company with a banner on a staffe hauing a Moone on the top and that which is giuen for Gods sake they sit and eate in the street where also they make their praiers and are poorly clad Like to these in priuiledge and prauiledge are the Chagi or Fagi which liue on almes like Fryers They attend on the publike prayers on the holy Reliques on the Corpses and Funerals of the dead and to prey on the liuing by false oathes A digression touching the Hierarchie and Miseries of Christians vnder the Turke c. ANd thus we haue taken a leisurely view of the Turkish Hierarchy from the poore Softi to the courtly Cadilescher and pontificall Mufti flourishing and triumphing together with that Monarchy which is exalted and hath exalted them with the power not of the Word of GOD but of the Sword of Man But with what words meane whiles shall wee deplore the lamentable and miserable estate of that Christian Hierarchy and Ecclesiasticall Politie which sometimes flourished there with no fewer nor lesse titles of dignitie and eminence Where are now those Reuerend Names of Bishops Archbishops Metropolitans Patriarkes and the swelling stile of Oecumenicall Nay where are the things the life and liuing for the stile names titles still continue continue indeed but as Epitaphs and Inscriptions on the Monuments of their deceased and buried power as the ghosts and wandring shadowes of those sometimes quicke and quickning bodies of rule and gouernment Great Citie of great CONSTANTINE seated in the Throne of the World the fittest situation to command both Sea and Land through Europe Asia and Africa at thy first Natiuitie honored with a double Diadem of Christianitie Soueraigntie to which the Sea prostrateth it selfe with innumerable multitudes of Fish the Land payeth continuall tribute of rare fertilitie for which old Rome disrobed her selfe to decke this her New-Rome Daughter and Imperiall heire with her choisest Iewels and Monuments a Compendium of the World Eye of Cities Heart of the habitable earth Academie of learning Senate of gouernement Mother of Churches Nurse of Religion and to speake in the language of thine owne A new Eden an earthly Heauen modell of Paradise shining with the varietie of thy sacred and magnificent buildings as the Firmament with the Sunne Moone and Starres This was thy ancient greatnesse great now onely in miserie and mischiefe which as chiefe seat of Turkish Greatnesse is hence inflicted on the Christian Name And thou the Soule of this Bodie the goodliest Iewell in this Ring of Perfection which so many wonders of Nature conspired to make the Miracle of Art the TEMPLE of that WISDOME of GOD which is GOD called by him which saw thee both Christian and Mahumetan A terrestriall Heauen a Cherubicall Chariot another Firmament beyond all names of elegance which I thinke saith another the very Seraphins doe admire with veneration and which hath here moued thy mention high Seat and Throne of that Patriarchiall and Oecumenicall Highnesse which hence swayed all the East and contended with Westerne Rome for Soueraigntie now excludest rule rites yea persons Christian wholly hallowed to the damnable holies of ridiculous and blasphemous Mahometisme the multitudes of other Churches as silly captiued Damsels attending and following thee into this Mechiticall slauerie O CITIE which hast beene woe worth that word that hastie hast-beene which hast been but who can say what thou hast beene let one word the sum of all earthly excellence expresse what flouds of words and seas of Rhetorick cannot expresse which hast beene CONSTANTINOPLE which art that one name may declare thy bottomlesse hellish downefall indeed though not in name Mahometople the Seat of Mahomets power the settling of Mahumetan dregs What words can serue to preach thy funerall Sermon and ring thy knell to succeeding ages Sometimes the Theatre of worldly pompe but then on that dismal day of thy captiuitie the stage of earthly and hellish Furies the sinke of bloud and slaughter-house of Death What sense would not become senselesse to see the breaches of the walls filled vp with the slaine the gate by death shutting out death closed vp to the arch with confused bodies of Turks and Christians the shouts of men fighting the cries grones gaspes of men dying the manifold spectacles and varietie of death and yet the worse estate and more multiplied deaths of the liuing women rauished maidens forced persons vowed to sanctitie deuoted to lust slaughter slauerie reuerend age no whit reuerenced greene youth perishing in the bloome and rotten before it had time to ripen the father seeing the hopes of his yeeres deare pledges of Nature slaine or sold before his face the children beholding the parents passe into another captiuitie all taking an euerlasting fare well of all wel-fare as well as of each other Well may we in compassion weepe for those miseries the bitter passion whereof like a violent whirlewinde did to them drie
also buried his wealth Plinie out of Isigorus affirmeth that a people called Albani not these I thinke if any were hoarie haired from their childhood and saw as well by night as by day §. IIII. Of Colchis or Mengrelia MENGRELIA sometime Colchis adioyneth to the Euxine Sea in which Countrey Strabo mentioneth the Temple of Leucothea builded by Phryxus where was also an Oracle and where a Ram might bee slaine This Temple was sometimes very rich but spoiled by Pharnax and after of Mithridates This country the Poets haue made famous by the fables of Phryxus and Iason Phryxus the sonne of Athemas Prince of Thebes and of Nephele with his sister Helle fled from their cruell stepdame Ino vpon the backe of a golden Ram from which Helle falling into the water gaue name thereto of her called Hellespont Phryxus comming safe into Colchis sacrificed to Iupiter and hanged vp the fleece of his Ram in the Groue of Mars which custome was yeerely practised of his posteritie Iason after by command of Pelias seeking by a barbarous enemy or a dangerous Nauigation to destroy him with fourescore and nineteene other companions in the Ship called Argo fetched this Fleece from hence by the helpe of Medaea and the Ship and the Ram filled Heauen with new Constellations That fable had ground of Historie howsoeuer by fictions obscured For the Riuers here in Colchis are reported to carrie gold downe with their streames and sands which the people take with boords bored full of holes and with fleeces of Wooll Spaine hath of late yeelded many such Argonauts with longer voyages seeking the golden Indian Fleece which their Indian conquest may make the Ensigne of their Order more fitly then the Burgundian inheritance Suidas applieth this Fleece and Ram to Bookes of Alchymie written in parchments made of Rams skins which Delrio accounteth an Art of Naturall Magicke and possible howsoeuer these Colchians as well as the Armenians Egyptians Persians and Chaldeans were infamous for that other which hee calleth Deuillish and Medaea is most renowned for that science the ignorance whereof is best learning Herodotus is of opinion that Sesostris left some of his Armie here at the Riuer Phasis perswaded hereunto by the agreement of the Colchians and Egyptians in the same ceremonie of Circumcision and in the like workes of Hempe Vadianus citeth out of Valerius Flaccus the like testimonie Plinie in his sixth Booke and fifth Chapter reporteth of Dioscurias a City of Colchis whilome so famous that Timosthenes affirmeth that three hundred Nations of differing languages liued in it and afterwards the Roman affaires were there managed by an hundred and thirtie Interpreters Cornelius Tac. saith that they accounted it vnlawfull to offer a Ram in Sacrifice because of Phryxus his Ram vncertaine whether it were a beast or the ensigne of his Ship They report themselues the issue of the Thessalonians §. V. Of the present Mengrelians and Georgians THe present Mengrelians are rude and barbarous defending themselues from the Turkes by their rough Hils and ragged Pouertie so inhumane that they sell their owne children to the Turks I reade not of any other Religion at this day amongst them but Christian such as it is Some adde these also to the Georgians The wiues of diuers of these people reported to bee exercised in Armes and Martiall feates happily gaue occasion to that Fable or Historie of the Amazons Busbequius saith that Colchos is a very fertile Countrey but the people idle and carelesse they plant their Vines at the foot of great Trees which marriage proueth very fruitfull the husbands armes being kindly embraced and plentifully laden They haue no money but in stead of buying and selling they vse exchange If they haue any of the more precious metals they are consecrated to the vse of their Temples whence the King can borrow them vnder pretence of publike good The King hath all his tributes payed in the fruits of the earth whereby his Palace becommeth a publike store-house to all commers When Merchants come they giue him a present and he feasteth them the more wine any man drinketh the more welcome hee is They are much giuen to belly-cheere dauncing and loose Sonnets of loue and dalliance They much caroll the name of Rowland or Orlando which name it seemeth passed to them with the Christian Armies which conquered the Holy Land No maruell if Ceres and Bacchus lead in Venus betwixt them which so ruleth in these parts that the husband bringing home a guest commends him to his wife and sister with charge to yeeld him content and delight esteeming it a ceedite that their wiues can please and bee acceptable Their Virgins become mothers verie soone most of them at ten yeeres old can bring witnesses in their armes little bigger then a great frogge which yet after grow tall and square men to proue that there is neuer a Maide the lesse for them Swearing they hold an excellent qualitie and to bee a fashion-monger in oathes glorious to steale cunningly winnes great reputation as of another Mercurie and they which cannot doe it are holden dullards and blocks When they goe into a Church they giue meane respect to other Images Saint George is so worshipped that his horses hoofes are kissed of them Dadianus the King of Colchos or Mengrelia came a suiter to Solyman while Busbequius was there Betwixt them and the Iberians their Neighbours is much discord And thus much of their present condition Haithon the Armenian extending the confines of Georgia to the great Sea saith In this Kingdome is a thing monstrous and wonderfull which I would not haue spoken nor beleeued had I not seene it with mine owne eyes In these parts there is a Prouince called Hamsem containing in circuit three dayes iourney and so farre is it couered with an obscure darknesse that none can see any thing nor dare any enter into it The Inhabitants thereabouts affirme that they haue often heard the voyce of men howling cocks crowing neighing of horses and by the passage of a Riuer it appeareth to haue signes of habitation This is reported by the Armenian Histories to haue come to passe by the hand of GOD so deliuering his Christian seruants by Sauoreus a Persian Idolater Lord of this place appointed to dye and so punishing with outward darknesse the inward former blindnesse and rage of those persecuting Idolaters Thus Haithonus or Antonius à Churchi for so Ortelius nameth him but this darknesse seemeth more ancient and to haue beene the cause of that prouerbe Cimmeriae tenebrae The Georgians girt in with two mightie aduersaries the Persian and the Turke haue endured much grieuance from them both and in the late warres especially from the Turke who hath taken and fortified many of their principall places of importance Gori Clisca Lori Tomanis Teflis the chiefe Citie of Georgia vnto which from Derbent there yet remaines the foundation of a high and thicke wall built
setled Empire an honour giuen after by the Easterne world to Alexander in like manner The Babylonian Kingdome was thus diuided and giuen to the Medes and Persians first to Darius by bloud and descent a Mede and after by conquest to Cyrus a Persian We haue large Fragments of Ctesias who was present in the battell betweene Artaxerxes and Cyrus as was Xenophon also who hath written the same at large collected and reserued by Photius who saith hee had read foure and twentie Bookes of this Ctesias his Persica in which hee much differeth from the reports of Herodotus professing that hee had either seene those things which hee writeth or receiued them of the Persians themselues He affirmeth that Astygas so he calleth Astyages was nothing of kinne to Cyrus but being by him conquered was first imprisoned and after inlarged and kindly intreated Cyrus taking his daughter Amytis her husband Spytama being slaine to his wife He subdued the Bactrians and tooke Amorges King of the Sacae prisoner But his wife Sparethra with an Army of three hundred thousand men and two hundred thousand women came against Cyrus and taking him and Parmyses the brother of Amytis prisoners in exchange of them redeemed her husband Amorges after this helped Cyrus in his warres against Croesus who the Citie being taken and his sonne which had beene giuen in hostage slaine before his face fled vnto Apollos Temple whence by Magicall illusions he made an escape and being taken againe and bound faster his bands with thunder and lightning were loosed whereupon Cyrus freed him and gaue him the Citie Barene neere to Ecbatana Cyrus after that warred against the Derbices who by the helpe of the Indians and Elephants ouerthrew Cyrus who receiued there a wound by an Indian whereof hee three dayes afterwards died But by helpe of Amorges the Derbices were ouercome and their King Amoraeus slaine with his two sonnes Cyrus before his death made Cambyses his eldest sonne his heire and Tanyoxarces his younger Lord of the Bactrians Choramnians and Parthians and set Spytades sonne of Spytama ouer the Derbices He reigned thirtie yeeres §. II. Of the succession of CYRVS and of CAMBYSES CAMBYSES Ctesias addeth in his twelfth Booke sent his fathers bodie into Persia He warred vpon Egypt and sent Amyrtaeus the King with sixe thousand Egyptians Captiues into Susa hauing slaine fiftie thousand Egyptians and lost seuen thousand and two Persians In the meane time Sphendadates one of the Magi being corrected by Tanyoxarees for some offence accused him to Cambyses his brother who caused him to die with a draught of Buls bloud deceiuing his mother and his brothers followers as if hee had put the Magus to death for that slander And so neerely did they resemble each other that Sphendadates was sent to the Bactrians where fiue yeeres after the mysterie of this iniquitie was detected by Tybetheus an Eunuch by him chastened vnto Amitis who when shee could not obtaine him of Cambyses to punishment poysoned her selfe Cambyses after hee had reigned eighteene yeeres died at Babylon of a wound which he had receiued in his thigh by whitling a sticke to passe away the time hauing receiued before direfull presages of this disaster in his sacrifice not bleeding and Roxane bringing him forth a sonne without a head Bagapates and Artasyras his chiefe Eunuches procured the Kingdome to the Magus reigning with the name of Tanyoxarces till Ixabates detected him who fleeing into a Temple was drawne thence and slaine But seuen chiefe men Onophas Idernes Norodabates Mardonius Barises Ataphernes and Darius sonne of Hystaspes conspired against the Magus and by the helpe of Artasyras and Bagapates slew him in his bed-chamber hauing reigned seuen moneths ordaining the solemne festiuall Magaphonia in remembrance thereof Darius being mounted to the Throne by the neighing of his Horse as these Princes had before agreed built him a Sepulchre in his life time in a Hill which when hee would haue seene the Chaldaeans forbade him and his parents curious of that sight were let downe by the Priests with ropes but they terrified by the sudden sight of Serpents let goe their hold and Darius for that losse of his parents slaine in the fall cut off the heads of the Priests in number fortie He marched with eight hundred thousand men into Europe against the Scythians but returning with losse dyed after hee had reigned one and thirtie yeeres But before we follow Ctesias any further let vs see what the common report by Herodotus and others hath deliuered of these proceedings and let the iudicious Reader chuse whom hee wil embrace Scaliger and others rather follow Herodotus who relateth of Cambyses that succeeding his father hee tooke and after slew Psammenitus King of Egypt And when hee would haue added Aethiopia to his new Conquests with the spoiles of the Temple of Ammon for which purposes he sent two Armies the one was almost consumed with famine the beasts and prouisions failing and that barren desart denying grasse the remainder by consuming one another were a strange remedie preserued from consumption euery tenth man being by lot tythed to the shambles and more returning to their fellowes mawes then on their owne legs The other Armie was quite buryed in the sands At his returne finding the Egyptians solemnizing the feast of their Idoll Apis hee slew the same it was a Bull which they worshipped and after dreaming that Smerdis reigned hee sent and slew his brother which was so called in vaine seeking to frustrate this presage which was fulfilled in another of that name He fell in loue with his sister and asking whether it were lawfull for him to marry her the Iudges whose authoritie with the Persians lasted with their liues answered that they had no such law but they had another that the King of Persia might doe what him liked whereupon hee marryed her His crueltie appeared in that Prexaspes presuming to admonish him of his too much inclination to drunkennesse he answered he should see proofe of the contrary and presently sending for Prexaspes his sonne with an arrow shot him to the heart the father not daring but to commend his steadie hand and Art in shooting He dyed of his owne sword which falling out of his scabberd as hee mounted his horse killed him not fearing in this Countrey of Syria any such disaduenture because the Oracle of Latona in Egypt had told him he should dye at Ecbatana which he vnderstood of Media and was fulfilled at another Ecbatana more obscure in Syria Hee caused a Iudge which had beene corrupted with money to be flayed and made of his skin a couering for the Tribunall Polyoenus tels That against the Egyptians hee vsed this stratageme to set the gods dogs cats sheepe c. in the fore-front of his battell He neither deserued nor obtained that honourable funerall which Cyrus had who was buryed at Pasargadae a Tower shadowed with trees hauing in the vpper part a Chappell furnished with a
cloth sewed together Tritis pilea suta de lacernis the Kings differing from the common sort because his ascended strait with a sharp top not bowed any way to the other Persians it was deadly to weare a Tiara except the top bowed in token of subiection to their forehead Only the posteritie of those which with Darius Histaspis slew the vsurping Magus might weare them bending to the middle of their head and not hanging downe to their browes as the other The Kings Tiara was properly called Cidaris and was set on by the Surena which was an hereditarie dignitie next to the King About this Cidaris hee wore a Diadem which some Authors confound and make to be the same others otherwise it was a purple band or of blew colour distinguished with white which was wreathed about the Tiara The right or strait Tiara with that purple and white band was the note of royaltie as the Crowne in these parts The Diadem in other Countries was a white band wreathed about the forehead The new King was placed also in a golden Throne and if hee pleased changed his former name as Codomannus to Darius His subiects adored him as a god so did the Greekes interprete it and Mordecas which refused this ceremonie to Haman prostrating themselues on the ground with a kinde of veneration turning their hands behind their backe if they had any sute to the King Sperchies and Bulis Lacedemonians and Conon the Athenian refused this Rite Ismenias the Theban dissembled it with taking vp his ring which for that purpose hee lot flip from his finger when hee came before the King Timagoras was put to death by the Athenians for doing it In the time of Apollonius none might come to the presence of the King which had not before done the like adoration to his Image They also when they came into the presence of the King held their hands within their sleeues for default herein Cyrus Iunior slew Antosaces and Mitraeus as Xenophon writeth Likewise for the greater Maiestie they seldome were seene of the people and then neuer on foot neither might any enter the Palace without licence of the King signifying his attendance first by a messenger this honour was reserued to the Princes which slew Smerdis which might enter at all times but when the King was in bed with his wife which Intaphernes one of the seuen transgressing therefore lost his head Yea the Scripture noteth the danger hereof in Haman the Kings greatest fauourite and Ester the Queene neither of which had libertie of entrance without the Kings call or admission It was a capitall offence to sit on the Kings Throne to weare the Kings garment or in hunting to strike any beast before the King had stricken The King as before is noted of Cambyses was not subiect to any law the people were held in much slauery if that may be so called which is voluntarie In this affection they which were scourged at the Kings command were thankefull to him for that they were had in remembrance with him Their obedience appeared when Xerxes being in a ship in danger many at his word leaped into the Sea to lighten the ship Yea they would be their owne executioners when they had offended the King None might salute him without a present His birth-day was obserued a sacred and solemne festiuall His death was bewailed with a silence of lawes and sutes fiue daies and with extinguishing that Fire which euery one obserued in his house as his household deitie The Kings abode was according to the season seuen moneths saith Zonaras in Babylon three in Susa and two in Ecbatana Aelian therefore compares them to Cranes and Aristides to the Scythian Nomades alway by this shifting enioying a temperate season Susa or Shushan was so called of the abundance of Lillies which in that language are so named saith Stephanus a Region so defended by high mountaines from the Northerne blasts that in the Summer the vehement heat parched their Barly it is Straboes report and therefore they couered the roofes of their houses with earth two cubits deepe and it killed the snakes as they crossed the wayes It was situate on Choaspes and entertained the Kings Court in Winter as Ecbatana in Summer the chiefe Citie of the Medes Sometimes it also remoued to Pasargadae and sometimes to Persepolis the richest Citie if Diodorus bee beleeued vnder the Sunne wherein was a Tower enuironed with a three-fold wall the first of which was sixteene cubits high and made with battlements the second twice as much the third square and sixtie cubits in height of hard stone with brazen gates on the East thereof was a Hill of foure acres wherein were the Sepulchres of the Kings Alexander in reuenge of the burning of Athens and by instigation of wine and Thais his Concubine Mars Bacchus Venus three heauy vnruly tyrannicall enemies conspiring burned this sometime Treasure-house of Persia The Persian Court or Palace had many Gates and Guards which took turnes by lot you reade the words of Aristotle in his booke de Mundo hereby manifested to bee his or at least as ancient in that he writeth of the Persian State flourishing before Alexander in his time had subuerted it some hee saith were called the Kings eares others his eyes and others had other offices by which the King learned whatsoeuer was any where done and therefore holden as a God And besides his Posts which brought newes by Fires or Beacons he might in one day learne the State of that huge Empire extended from the Hellespont to India The Palace-roofe admirably shined with the brightnesse of Iuorie Siluer Amber and Gold His Throne was of Gold borne vp with foure Pillars beset with gemmes His bed was also of Gold which was propounded the reward to Zorobabel and his companions Ezra 3.3 yea Herodotus tells of a Tabernacle of Gold of a Plane tree and a Vine of Gold giuen to Darius by Pithius the Bythinian This Vine Athenaeus reporteth was adorned with iewels and hung ouer the Kings bed the Grape-clusters being all precious stones in a Parlour at his beds feet were three thousand Talents of Gold in another at the head called the Kings bolster were fiue thousand Talents Gardens were adioyning which they called Paradises some very large wherein were kept wild beasts as Lions Beares Bores for the Kings game with spacious Woods and Plaines inclosed in wall Tully out of Xenophon relateth the industrie of Cyrus which with his owne hand had measured planted ordered and husbanded one of those pleasant Paradises Alexander enriched them with Trees and Plants out of Greece The Persian Kings dranke the water of Choaspes onely which to that purpose was boyled and carried with them in Siluer vessells wheresoeuer they went The Parthian Kings dranke of this and of the Riuer Eulaeus a Riuer rising in Media which after it hath buried it selfe againe recouering
Kings ordinarie guard night and day guarded the Palace the most of them Persians another band of 10000. choice horse-men were wholly Persian and were called Immortall one thousand of the best of them called Doryphori and Melophori were chosen into the Kings guard They receiue no money but allowance of victuall for their wages Curtius mentioneth a guard next to the Kings person called the Kings kinsemen which were 15000. But it were too tedious to recite the Homotimi Megistanes and other his court-officers and attendants the Surena which was the chiefe Magistrate and others whereof Brissonius hath written As their liues were burthened with voluptuousnesse so they prepared for their deaths that they might descend suddenly into the graue as Iob saith of the prosperitie of some wicked without any bands to vse Dauids phrase of a lingring death certaine poysons tempered of the excrements of the Dircaerus an Indian bird which in short time without sense of griefe depriued them of life After the Kings death they extinguished the SACRED FIRE which rite Alexander obserued in Hephaestions funerall In Persepolis were erected vnto them stately Monuments with Titles and Epitaphs inscribed The Monuments of the Kings there with other Antiquities haue conquered Time and Alexanders Fires yet remaining so fresh as if they were new made many still shining like glasse Among which a Iasper Table is remarkable inscribed with letters which none can reade all of a Pyramide or Delta forme in diuersifyed postures Twentie such Pillars remaine of admirable greatnesse beautie and likenesse of a lasting Marble with Images in long habits like the Venetian Senators with wide sleeues and long beards others sitting as in high arched seats with footstooles in great Maiestie There are also huge Colossean horses with giantly riders of Marble And although a goodly fertile Countrey doth inuite habitation of ten leagues extent euery way yet is there now but one poore village of foure hundred housholders called Margatean in this plaine of Persepolis Our Author acknowledgeth Diodorus his relations iustly agreeing with his eyes and esteemeth these Monuments farre beyond all other the worlds miraculous Artifices I might here terrifie the delicate and already-wearied Reader with representation of their Martiall marching discipline numbers armors and the like of which Brisson hath written a whole booke Yet because wee haue thus farre waded in matters of the Persian Magnificence let vs take a little view of the Heyre and Successour to that Greatnesse Great Alexander in state entring Babylon thus by Curtius related Many came forth to meet him the wayes were all strowed with flowers and garlands on both sides were erected siluer Altars laden with Frankincense and all kinde of odors There followed him for presents droues of Horses and Cattell Lions and Leopards in grates were carried before him The Magi after their manner of Procession singing had the next place after them the Chaldaeans and the Babylonians both Diuiners and Artificers with musicall Instruments Then the Horsemen furnished beyond magnificence in excesse of prodigalitie The King with his Armie followed and last of all the Towns-men Hee that will compare with these relations that which in the bookes of the Romane Ceremonies is written of the Popes strait Tiara enuironed with a triple Crowne the veneration performed to him by all euen Emperours kissing his feet holding his bridle and stirrop putting their shoulders vnder his Chaire when hee lists to ride on mens shoulders holding water to his hands and bearing the first dish to his Table the change of his name at his election his Palfrayes alwayes white like the Nisaean led before him one of which carryeth his God vnder a Canopie his Scala Processions and other Rites shall see some hence borrowed most exceeding the Persian Excesse Once all Religion with them seemeth turned into State and Ceremonie the soule being fled and this bodily exercise bodie of exercise in exercise of the body onely left CHAP. VI. Of the Persian Magi. THe name of Magi is sometimes applied say some to all the Persians or else to a particular Nation amongst them sometime it signifieth the most excellent in Philosophie and knowledge of nature or in sanctitie and holinesse of life Thus Suidas calls the Persian Magi Philosophi and Philothei studious of knowledge of nature and of God Sometimes it signified such as wee now call Magicians practisers of wicked Arts Among the Persians this name was ancient and honourable saith Peucerus applyed onely to the Priests which liued in high reputation for dignitie and authoritie being also Philosophers as the Chaldaeans were To these were committed the custodie of Religion of ancient Monuments of later Histories of publike records and the explanation of the Persian wisdome whose account appeareth in that after Cambyses death one of them is reported to succeed in the Throne Now whereas the Ethnicks had a tradition of two Genij which attend euery man one good the other euill proceeding in likelihood from Diuine Truth concerning good and euill Angels which are either ministring Spirits for mans good or tempters vnto euill curious men hence tooke occasion to deuise new Arts which were called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the one calling vpon the good Daemon or Genius by the other on the euill which euill One could easily turne himselfe into an Angel of light to delude blind people being indeed as in our White and Blacke witches at this day worse when an Angel then when a Deuill Hereof were diuers kindes Necromancie which inuocated the spirits of the dead of which smoaky Soot the Heathens Diuine Poets and our Poeticall Diuines in the tales of Hell and Purgatory striue who shall haue the blackest tincture They had also their Lecanomanciae which was obserued in a Bason of water wherein certaine plate of gold and siluer were put with Iewels marked with their iugling Charactars and thence after pronuntiation of their words were answeres whispered Gastromancie procured answere by pictures or representations in glasse-vessels of water after the due Rites Catoptromancie receiued those resemblances in cleere glasses Chrystallomancie in Crystall Dactyliomancie was a diuination with Rings which perhaps Gyges vsed consecrated by certaine position of the heauens and diuellish Inchantments Onymancie with Oyle and Soote daubed on the Nayle of an vndefiled Childe and held vp against the Sunne Hydromancie with water Aeromancie with ayre But what should I adde the many more names of this Artlesse Art vnworthy the naming Tibi nomina mille Mille nocendi artes Infinitely diuersified are these blind by wayes of darknesse and mischiefe Delrio hath other diuisions of Magicke which from the efficient hee diuideth into Naturall Artificiall and Diabollicall from the end into Good and Bad and this bad which is by explicite or implicite compact with Deuills into Magia specialis Diuinatio Maleficium Nugatoria Zoroaster is supposed Author both of the good and bad vnto
But it is time to leaue their gods and them and let mee obtaine pardon that this great Monarchie sometime stretching from India to Ethiopia in one hundred twentie seuen Prouinces hath stretched so farre and commanded mee so long attendance in this Discourse Let mee now looke vpon the Mahumetan face thereof CHAP. VIII Of the alterations of the State and Religion in Persia vnder the Saracens §. I. Of the Saracenicall Conquest and Schisme in Persia the third Dynastie THe Saracens as is alreadie shewed a people bred as it were of putrifaction in that corrupt estate of the world dispossessed of his state and life Ormisdas the last Persian King Their Religion had sustained small alteration in Persia before this time for ought I finde sauing what the Christian had in these parts preuailed which belongeth to another taske But from that time that the Saracens were Conquerours the soules of the Persians haue no lesse been subiect to those foolish Mahumetan superstitions then their bodies too cruell slauerie yea the name of Persian was drowned in the title of Saracens Homar was then Caliph But when Iezid the sonne of Muaui was Priest and King such are the Caliphs of the Saracens Mutar the Deputie or Gouernour of Persia proclaimed himselfe a Prophet and seized on the State from him the Persian Sophi deriueth his originall When Iezid was dead the Inhabitants of Cufa in Arabia proclaimed Hocem the sonne of Ali Caliph but Abdalam the sonne of Iezid intrapped and slew him and at his Sepulchre was after erected the Citie Carbala This Hocem had twelue sonnes Zeinal Abadin Zeinal Muamed Bagner Muamed Giafar Cadened Ciafar Musa Cazin Musa Holi Macerat Alle Muamed Taguin Muamed Halmaguin Alle Hacem Asquerin Hacem Muamed Mahadin This last the Persians say that hee is not yet dead but that he shall come sitting on a Horse to preach their Law to all Nations beginning in Massadalle where Ali his grandfather lieth buried And therefore they haue there alway a Horse prepared ready which in time of Diuine Seruice on a certaine festiuall day they bring with Lights burning to the Temple in which Ali is buried praying him to send his nephew quickly That day is solemnly celebrated with so great concourse of people as a Portugal there present said he had neuer seen the like The other eleuen brethren were buried in diuers places To returne to Mutar Abdimelec one of the following Calipha's sent Ciafa against him by whose ouerthrow that new Prophet wan new and greater estimation then before But another Tyrant Abdala Zubir arising amongst the Saracens sent his brother Musub against Mutar who slew Mutar and was soone after slaine himselfe of Abdimelec who recouered againe the Prouince of Persia Abdimelec being dead in the yeere seuen hundred and two and twenty Gizad his sonne succeeded and another Gizid vsurped the Scepter in Persia but was ouerthrowne by Masabner the Captaine of Abdimelecs sonne In the raigne of Maruan Asmulin tooke on him the protection of Mutars Sect affirming Ali to bee greater then Mahumet hee was Prince of the Corasens in Persia and by one Catabanus his counsaile incited the seruants by force or treacherie to kill their Masters and these being growne great by their Masters wealth were diuided into two factions the Caismi and the Lamonites Asmulin Captayne of the Lamonites destroyed the Caismi and with his Lamonites and Catabanus inuaded Persia and were there encountred by Iblinus the Lieutenant with an Army of an hundred thousand men but the Lamonites by the incouragement of Asmuline and Catabanus whom they reckoned Holy men discomfited him and his and afterward encountred Maruan himselfe with three hundred thousand men and made him to flee with foure thousand into Egypt where Salin the sonne of Asmulin ouerthrew him Thus the Maruanian race being expelled the reliques whereof settled themselues in Fesse and Spayne Asmulin from whom the family of the Sophi descendeth with Catabanus reigned ouer the Saracens But let the Reader obserue what in the former Booke and second Chapter we haue written of the diuisions and schismes often happening in Persia following the relations of Mirkond a Persian Authour and therefore more to be obserued then the more vncertayne relations of Christian Authors By all which hath beene said appeareth a continuall difference betwixt the Persians and other Saracens about their Religion either as some affirme for that the Persians preferred Ali before Mahumet or for that which is more likely they accounted Ali and not any of the other three Eubocar Osmen or Homar to be the true successor of Mahumet The Sultans or Deputies of Persia which gouerned there vnder the Caliph vsed that their Schismaticall fancy as they saw occasion to their owne ambitious designes vnder colour of Religion Some say that the Turkes obtayning Persia stripped the Chalifa of Bagadet of his temporalty which the sword being decider of controuersies in their Religion was no new thing Not did it become old or continue long For by the relations of Beniamin Tudelensis and others it appeareth that the Caliphas of Bagdet recouered their state till the Tartar dispossessed both the Turke and them as we haue already shewed out of Zachuthi and Mirkond in our History of the Saracens §. II. Of the Tartars ruling in Persia which was the Fourth Dynastie WE are to speake more fully of the Tartars afterwards heere yet we are enforced by necessity of the Persian story to mention them Mirkond writes that Chingius Kan great founder of the greatest Empire the Sunne hath seene in the yeare 1219. inuaded Maurenahar which is to the North of Persia and chased Mahomet Koarrazmcha into Karason The Tartar put all he found to the sword the like he did at Balk and thence sent 30000. men after Mahomet which ouer-tooke and slew him in Gueylon and put the Countrey to fire and sword In Rey and the Countrey about the Tartars are said to haue slaine 600000. persons some say 1600000. and in the Prouince of Nichabur 1150000. men besides women and children committing the like spoyles during a whole yeare throughtout all the Prouinces of Persia Almostancher Byla the Chalife forced them to retyre into Maurenahar But Oktaykahon or Occoda Can his successour both subdued Persia and rooted out the whole Family of Mahomet Koarrazmcha Gelaladin his sonne being vanquished neere Multon in India whither had retyred himselfe Mango Chan gaue Persia to Vlah Kukhan or Halaon who ouerthrew the Saracens tooke Bagdet staying therein and in the Countries about 1600000. persons In the yeare 1261 he subdued Alep and Damas. Hee dyed in Persia and gaue his Countries to his three sonnes to Habkaikahon Haithon calls him Abaga Hierak Mazandaron and Karason to Hyachemet Aron or Armeni and Aderbaion to Taudon Diarbek and Rabyah To others other parts as Bagadet to Atalmok Iauuiny to repayre it which he did Habkaikahon the eldest raigned in Persia seuenteene yeares and then his fourth brother Nicudar Oglan Haithon calls him Tangador
Instruments they haue many and manifold but they want Organs except some blown with the mouth and all such as goes with keyes their strings are wouen of raw-silke and know not our way of making them Nor doe they know the discord-concord in musicall harmonie of diuers voyces so that their musike to vs is harsh in their owne opinion glorious For measuring houres they vse houre-glasses of water and other deuices but in this and dyalling very rude They are much addicted to Comedies and therein excell vs many young men trauelling through the Kingdome in this profession and practice or abiding in chiefe places of resort But there as here the dregs of mankind They are hired vnto feasts whither they come prouided for what play shall be demanded offering to that end their booke of Comedies to the feast-Master to chuse which hee liketh which the guests behold in their feastingtime with such pleasure that they continue sometimes ten houres in feeding their eyes and tastes with one seruice after another in both kindes Their Comedies are ancient few of later writing which the Actors pronounce in a singing accent They haue also dancers on the rope tumblers and other feat-workers Mathan an Eunuch feasted the Iesuites where all these kindes were employed being of his owne familie One of them cast three kniues vp into the aire still catching them by the hafts Another lying on his backe tossed with his feet lifted vp an earthen vessell euery way so as hardly might be done with the hands the like tennisse-play with his feet he vsed with a bell and a great table They had also dumbe shewes acted and a boy dancing very artificially on a sudden start vp a boy of earth keeping the same measures and much admirable sport betwixt them Seales are in much vse not onely for their Letters but for other their writings Poems Pictures and other things they contayne onely their name surname degree and dignitie They vse not one but diuers not in waxe but coloured red the Grandes hauing at table a boxe full of Seales which contayne their diuers names engrauen for euery Chinois is called by many names and are of diuers matter Wood Marble Iuorie Brasse Crystall Corall and other stones more precious The makers of them are many and those learned the characters differing from the vulgar and sauoring antiquitie The arte of Inke-making also is not here illiberall which they make vp in balls of the smoake of oyle and grinde with water on a stone and then take it vp with pensils made of Hares haire and write therewith not with pennes their paper being like thinne transparent parchment They all of both sexes vse fannes without which none of them come abroad not so much for necessity especially in colder places and seasons as for a kind of grace Euen as gloues with vs are most for ornament and the most vsuall presents so are fannes in China of diuers matter and forme Reed Wood Iuorie with Paper Silke or a kind of odoriferous Straw round square ouall with sentences written therein In these things these differ from vs in other things are very like in the vse of tables stooles beds which other people neere and farre obserue not but sit feede and sleepe on carpets spred on the ground Things are there exceeding cheape a hundred pound of Sugar may be bought for nine or ten six-pences and other things proportionable so that though there are none rich as wee interpret the word in Europe for such and such reuenues yet this cheapnesse doth recompence that other defect They haue Artificers of all trades and in idlenesse none may liue The impotent are well prouided for in Hospitals They haue no Gentlemen but euery man is a Plebeian vntill his merits raise him Preferment is atchieued onely by learning This maketh them generally studious §. VI. Of their language writing Astrologie Philosophie and Phisike THe beginning of this discourse must bee with their words letters and writing wherein this is first to be admitted that they haue not one booke written in the vulgar idiome or common language But they haue one language called Quonhoa for their Courts and writings which is common through all China which alone the Iesuites learned and which the learned and strangers commonly vse women also and children attayning by this common vse to the vnderstanding thereof As for the differing languages of each Prouince it is not so necessary nor commendable being but of vulgar both vse and reckoning But in euery Tongue and Dialect the words are euery one Monosyllables howsoeuer sometimes two or three vowels fall into one diphthong As for them they mention not vowels or consonants or letters but in writing the letter syllable and word is all one being nothing else but hieroglyphicall characters of which there are no fewer then words or things which yet they so compound and connexe that they haue not aboue 70. or 80000. If we pronounce any of their words in two syllables it is when two of their characters are applyed to signifie one thing Some 10000. of these characters are necessary for vsuall writing for to know them all is that which few either can or need Their sound also is in great part the same and yet both figure and signification different so that there is no so equiuocall a language neither can a Hearer write out an Oration or Speech from the Speakers mouth nor a booke be vnderstood of them which heare it read but they must look and discerne with their eyes that equiuocation which their eares cannot And in speaking they are often hereby forced sometime to repeat that which hath before been elegantly deliuered sometimes to write it or if such meanes be wanting with water on the Table or Characters formed with the finger in the ayre to expresse their mindes to the conceit of others and this is most common amongst the most learned which speake in print and affect inke-horne Rhetorike They haue fine accents by which they also distinguish this equiuocation that one and the same word thus by accents diuersified shall signifie fiue seuerall things nothing alike This makes the language hard to be learned of strangers which yet the Iesuites haue learned to write and reade and I would all the Equiuocators amongst them that teach to illude oathes and delude the World by their two-fold two-forked serpentine Equiuocation in Mental reseruations Verbal double-significations were all there learning the China language to conuert Heathens rather then here practising the Romish equiuocating Dialect to peruert Christians to worse then Heathenisme Peruerse Masters louers of strange language in Prayers to GOD in Oathes and Assertions to Man in the one Parrats without reason in the other Deuils without Religion this being the strongest bond which Religion hath binding at once to GOD and Man and yet these Religious Mountebanks by iuggling querks dissoluing these bonds and at once deluding both GOD Man Foolish Romans that sent backe the
Paquin were alike very admirable seeming to be made in the reigne of the Tartars Foure of them were very great One a Globe marked with paralells and meridians as great as three men could fathom set vpon a great Cube of brasse likewise the second was a Spheare fiue foot in the Diameter with Chaines in stead of Circles diuided into 365. degrees and a few minutes the third was a Gnomon ten foot high on a huge Marble the fourth and greatest consisteth of three or foure Astrolabes each fiue foot in the Diameter with other appurtenances very admirable Their Rules of Physicke differ much from ours yet agree with vs in feeling the pulse and are not vnhappy in their cures They vse simple medicines roots hearbs and the like their whole Art in manner the same with our Herbarists They haue thereof no publike Schoole but as each priuately learneth of some Teacher In both the Royall Cities Degrees are granted to the Professors after Examination but both this and that of little worth none being thereby of greater authoritie or without it hindered to practise And neither in Physicke nor Astrologie doth any take great paines which hath any hope of proficience in their Ethikes those being the refuges of Pouertie this the high-way to Honor. Their Geography was such that they called their Countrie Thien-hia that is All vnder heauen thinking the World to haue little else of any worth §. VII Of their Ethikes Politikes and Degrees in Learning CONFVTIVS their Philosophicall Prince compyled foure Volumes of the Ancient Philosophers adding a fifth of his owne these he called the Fiue Doctrines They containe Morall and Politicall Precepts of good Life Gouernment with the Examples Rites Sacrifices and Poems of the Ancients Besides these fiue Volumes out of Confutius some of his disciples are gathered into one Tome diuers Rules Sentences Similes touching the wel ordering of a mans selfe family or the kingdome which is called the Foure-bookes and into so many parts diuided These nine are their ancientest and fountaines of the rest of their books containing most part of their Hieroglyphicall Characters authorized by royal Priuiledges ancient Customes to be the Principles and Foundations of all Chinian Learning wherin it is not enough to vnderstand the Text but suddenly to write of euery sentence to which purpose that Tetrabiblion must be cunned by heart They haue no publike Schoole or Vniuersity where Readers vndertake to expound them but euery one is to prouide him a Master at his owne choice and charge of which are great numbers because in that multitude of Characters one cannot teach many and each man desires to haue his children taught at home They haue three Degrees which are conferred vpon such as by examination are found worthy This examination is onely in writing The first Degree called Sieucai is bestowed in euery Citie by the Tihio a learned man appointed thereunto by the King in that place which is named the Schoole and somewhat resembleth our Batchellors This Tihio visiteth euery Citie in the Prouince for this purpose whither when he is come all the Students in the Citie and Confines that aspire to that Degree resort and submit themselues to a three-fold Triall First he is examined of certaine Masters which are set ouer the Bachellors till they attaine a higher Degree in which all are admitted to triall that will sometimes foure or fiue thousand in one Citie These Masters are maintained by the King to this Office These passe them ouer to a second proofe by the Foure Magistrates of the Citie which of so great a number chuse some two hundred of the best Writers whom they commit to the third Examination by the Tihio who intituleth twentie or thirtie of the chiefe of them and numbreth them with the Bachellor of former yeeres These are priuiledged to weare a Gowne Cap and Bootes in token of their Degree and in publike Assemblies haue higher Places besides larger Complements and Immunities and are subiect to their Tihio and those Foure Masters other Magistrates little meddling with their cases This Tihio doth also examine those former Bachellors to see how they haue profited or decayed which according to their writing are diuided into fiue rankes the first are licenced vnto some publike Offices of lesse reckoning the second haue a reward but not so great the third haue neither reward nor punishment the fourth are publikely scourged the last degraded and ranked with the Communaltie Their second Degree is called Kiugin somewhat like the Licentiates in some Europaean Vniuersities This is conferred but once in three yeeres in the chiefe Citie of the Prouince in the eight moneth and with greater solemnitie to fewer or more according to the dignitie and largenesse of the Prouince In Pequin in Nanquin 150. doe proceed Licentiats in Cequian Quiansi and Fuquiam 95. in the rest fewer Vnto this Triall onely Bachellours and but the choice of them are admitted not aboue thirtie or fortie of one Citie which yet sometimes in one Prouince amount to 4000. Competitors That third yeere therefore which happened with them 1609 1612 1615 c. a few dayes before the eight Moone which often falls out in September the Magistrates of Pequin present vnto the King the Names of 100. the chiefe Philosophers in China out of which hee chuseth thirtie two for euery Prouince to bee sent Examiners One of these two must bee of the Kings Colledge called Han lin yuem As soone as euer they are named by the King they must post to their designed Prouince many Spies attending that they speake not with any one man of that Prouince before the Kiugin are entituled Other principal Philosophers also of that Prouince are chosen to assist these Examiners in the first Triall In euery Prouinciall Citie is a huge Palace erected for this end enclosed with high walls in which are many roomes wherein without noyse they may discusse those writings and in the midst of the Palace aboue 4000. Cels or little Studies which can hold nothing but a small table a stoole and one man out of which one is not permitted to see or speake with another When these Posers are come to the Citie they and their Assistants of that Prouince are shut vp in their seuerall Stations before they may speake with each other or any one else and so continue all the time of this Act or Commencement many Souldiers and Magistrates attending to prohibite all commerce conference on all hands with any within or without the Palace In this examination three daies the ninth the twelfth and the fifteenth of the Moone are spent in euery Prouinciall Citie from the earliest light til the euening darkenesse the doores carefully shut some refection being the day before allowed them at publike charge When the Bachellers come into the Palace they are narrowly searched whether they bring any Booke or Writing with them and are allowed only their Pensill Paper Inke and writing Plate or
made them distastfull and this also which the Learned often obiect to these Sectaries that the King and Princes which first gaue way hereto died violently and miserably and fell into publike calamities Yet hath it euen to these times in diuers vicissitudes encreased and decreased and many Bookes haue beene thereof written which contayne many difficulties inextricable to themselues Their Temples are many and sumptuous in which huge monstrous Idols of Brasse Marble Wood and Earth are to be seene with Steeples adioyning of stone or timber and therein exceeding great Bells and other ornaments of great price Their Priests are called Osciami They continually shaue their heads and beards contrary to the Countrey custome Some of them goe on Pilgrimages others liue an austere life on Hills or in Caues and the most of them which amount to two or three millions liue in Cloysters of their reuenues and almes and somewhat also of their owne industrie These Priests are accounted the most vile and vicious in the Kingdome being of the baser raskalitie sold when they are children by their parents to the elder Priests of slaues made Disciples and succeeding their Masters in Sect and Stipend few voluntarily adioyning themselues to these Cloysterers Neither doe they affect more liberall learning nor abstayne but perforce from disauowed Luxurie Their Monasteries are diuided into diuers Stations according to their greatnesse in euery Station is one perpetuall Administrator with his slaue-Disciples which succeed him therein Superiour in the Monasterie they acknowledge none but euery one builds as many Cells or Chambers as he is able which they let out to strangers for great gaine that their Monasteries may be esteemed publike Innes wherein men may quietly lodge or follow their businesse without any explication of their Sects They are hired also by many to Funerall Solemnities and to other Rites in which wilde Beasts Birds or Fishes are made free and let loose the seuerer Sectaries buying them to this meritorious purpose In our times this Sect much flourisheth and hath many Temples erected and repaired many Eunuches women and of the rude vulgar embracing the same There are some Professors called Ciaicum that is Fasters which liue in their owne houses all their life abstayning from Fish and Flesh and with certaine set prayers worship a multitude of Idols at home but not hard to be hired to these deuotions at other mens houses In these Monasteries women also doe liue separated from men which shaue their heads and reiect Marriage These Nunnes are there called Nicu. But these are but few in comparison of the men One of the learned Sect famous in the Court relinquished his place in the Colledge and shaued his haire wrote many Bookes against the Confutians but being complayned of the King commanded hee should be punished which hee punished further on himselfe with cutting his owne throat Whereupon a Libell or Petition was put vp to the King against the Magistrates which relinquished Confutius and became of this Sect the King notwithstanding all the Queenes Eunuches and his Kindred are of this Sect made answere That such should goe into the Desarts and might bee ashamed of their Robes Hence followed orders That whosoeuer in his Writings mentioned an Idoll except by way of Confutation should be vncapable of degrees in Learning which caused much alteration in Religion for many of this Sect had preuayled much in Court and elsewhere Amongst the rest one Thacon was so honoured of the chiefe Queene that shee worshipped daily his garment because it was not lawfull for himselfe to enter the Palace but dealt by Eunuches One libelled to the King against him but had no answere which is the Kings fashion when he denies or disallowes it which made him more insolent But being suspected for a Libell made against the King and some writings in zeale of his Idols against the King being found he was beaten to death howling in his torments which before had vanted a Stoicall Apathie The other Sect-masters were banished the Court §. V. Of the third Sect Lauzu THeir third Sect is named Lauzu of a certaine Philosopher which liued in the same age with Confutius They fable that he was fourescore yeeres in his mothers wombe before his birth and therefore call him Lauzu that is old Philosopher He left no booke written of his Sect nor seemes to haue intended any such institution But his Sectaries called him after his death Tausa and haue fathered on him their opinions whereof they haue written many elegant bookes These also liue single in their Monasteries buying Disciples liuing as vile and vicious as the former They shaue not their haire but weare it like the Lay-men sauing that they haue a Hat or Cap of wood There are others married which at their owne houses professe greater austeritie and recite ouer set prayers They affirme That amongst other Idols they also worship the God of Heauen but corporeall and to whom their Legends tell that many indignities haue happened The King of Heauen which now raigneth they call Ciam he which raigned before was Leu who on a time came riding to the Earth on a white Dragon Him did Ciam who was a Diuinor giue entertainment and whiles Leu was at his good cheere mounted vp his Dragon which carried him to heauen there seized on the heauenly Royaltie and shut out Leu who yet at last was admitted to the Lordship of a certaine Mountaine in that Kingdom Thus they professe their god to bee a coozener and vsurper Besides this King of Heauen they faine another threefold Deitie one of which they say was the head of their Lauzu sect They promise to theirs Paradise which they shall enioy both in bodie and soule and in their Temples haue pictures of such as haue the Images of such Saints To obtaine this they prescribe certaine exercises which consist in diuers postures of sitting certaine prayers and medicines by which they promise to the obseruers through their gods fauour an immortall life in Heauen at least a longer mortall in the bodie The Priests of this Sect haue a peculiar Office of casting out Deuils which they do by two meanes one is to paint horrible shapes of Deuill in yellow paper with inke to be fastned on the walls and then fill the house with such sauage clamors that themselues might be thought to be Deuils the other is by certaine prayers or coniurations They professe also a power of faire weather and soule and other priuate and publike misfortunes : and some of them seeme to be Witches These Priests reside in the Kings Temples of Heauen and Earth and assist at the Kings sacrifices whether by himselfe performed or his Deputie Magistrates and thereby acquire great authoritie At these sacrifices they make musicke of all sorts which China yeeldeth harshed Europaean eares They are called likewise to Funeralls to which they come in precious Vestments playing on Musical Instruments They assist also at the consecrations of new Churches and
beene expelled the Hospitall But alacke for pitie of so rufull an accident a Hawke had beene admitted thither for the cure of his lame legge which being whole hee inhospitally slue many of these co-hospitall weaker Fowles and was therefore expelled this Bird-Colledge by the Master thereof For Men they had not an Hospitall that were thus hospitall to Fowles They haue certaine Religious persons called Verteas which liue in a Colledge together and when I went to their House they were about fiftie in number They ware white cloth were bare-headed and shauen if that word might bee applied to them who pull off their haire on their heads and faces leauing onely a little on their crowne They liue on almes nor receiue they but the surplusage of the daily food of him that giueth them They are wiuelesse The Orders of their Sect are written in a booke of the Guzarates writing They drinke their water hot not for Physike but deuotion supposing that the water hath a Soule which they should slay if they dranke the same vnsodden For the same cause they beare in their hands certaine little brushes with which they sweepe the floore before they sit downe or walke lest they should kill the soule of some Worme or other small creature I saw their Prior thus doing The Generall of this Order is said to haue an hundred thousand men vnder his canonicall obedience and is newly chosen euery yeere I saw amongst them little boyes of eight or nine yeere old resembling the countenances of Europe rather then of India by their parents consecrated to this Order They had all in their mouth a cloth foure fingers broad let thorow both their eares in a hole and brought backe againe thorow their cares They would not shew me the cause but I perceiued it was lest some Gnat or Flie should enter thither and so bee slaine They teach that the world was made many hundred thousand yeeres agoe and that God did then send three and twentie Apostles and how hath sent the foure and twentieth in this third age two thousand yeeres since from which time they haue had writing which before they had not The same Author in another Epistle saith That the most of the Inhabitants of Cambaia are Banians They eat no flesh nor âill any thing yea they redeem the beasts and birds maymed or ficke and carry them to their Hospitals to be cured In Guzarat he had seene many Gioghi a religious Order of Monks which yeeld to none in Penance and Pouertie They go naked in cold weather they sleep on the dung-hils vpon an heape of ashes with which they couer their head and face I saw the place where one of these Gioghi kept in the middest of the Citie Amadeba to whom in conceit of holinesse resorted more numbers of people then to the shoares of Lisbon at the returne of the Indian Fleet. This Gioghi was sent for by the Prince Sultan Morad sonne of the Mogor and refused to come bidding that the Prince should come to him It is enough that I am holy or a Saint to this end Whereupon the Prince caused him to be apprehended and being soundly whipped to bee banished This people killeth not their Kine but nourisheth them as their mothers I saw at Amadeba when a Kow was ready to die they offered her fresh grasse and draue he Flies from her and some of them gaue this attendance two or three dayes after till shee was dead A league and a halfe from this Citie I saw a certaine Coemiterium or burying-place then which I had neuer seene a fairer sight wherein had beene buried one Cazis the Master of a King of Guzarat who had erected this fabrike and three other were buried in another Chappell The whole worke and pauement was of Marble contayning three Iles in one whereof I told foure hundred and fortie pillars with their chapiters and bases of Corinthian worke very royall and admirable On one side was a Lake greater then the Rozzio at Lisbon and that building was curiously framed with faire windowes to looke into the Lake Balbi telleth of a certaine Temple at Cape Bombain not farre from Chaul which is cut out of a Rocke ouer the said Temple growe many Tamarinds and vnder it is a Spring of running water whereof they can finde no bottome It is called Alefante is adorned with many Images a receptacle of Bats and supposed the worke of Alexander the Great as the period of his Peregrination And hereto agreeth the report of Arrianus in his Periplus of many memorials and monuments of Alexanders Expedition to these Parts as old Chappels Altars Camping-places and great Pits These hee mentioneth about Minnagara which Ortelius in his Map placeth here-away Linschoten affirmeth the same things of their Pythagorean errour and addeth that they sometimes buy Fowles or other beasts of the Portugals which meant to haue dressed them and let them flie or runne away In the High-wayes also and Woods they set pots with water and cast Corne or other graine vpon the ground to feed the Birds and Beasts and to omit their charitable Hospitals before mentioned if they take a Flea or a Louse they will not kill it but put it in some hole or corner in the wall and so let it goe and you can doe them no greater iniurie then to kill it in their presence which with all intreatie they will resist as being a hainous sin to take away the life of that to which God hath imparted both soule and body and where words will not preuaile they will offer money They eate no Radishes Onyons Garlike or any kind of Herbe that hath red colour in it nor Egges for they thinke there is bloud in them They drinke not Wine nor vse Vinegar but only Water They would rather starue then eat with any but their countrey-men as it happened when I sailed from Goa to Cochin with them in a Portugall Ship when they had spent all their store the timefalling out longer then they made account of they would not once touch our meat They wash themselues euery time they eate or ease themselues or make water Vnder their haire they haue a star vpon their foreheads which they rub euery morning with a little white Sanders tempered with water and three or foure graines of Rice among it which the Bramenes also do as a superstitious ceremony of their law They sit on the ground in their houses vpon Mats or Carpets and so they eate leauing their shooes which are piked and hooked at the doore for the which cause the heeles of their shooes are seldome pulled vp to saue labour of vndoing them The Moores amongst them will sometimes abuse the superstition of these Cambayans to their owne couetousnesse bringing some Worme Rat or Sparrow and threatning to kill the same so to prouoke them to redeeme the life thereof at some high price And likewise if a malefactor be condemned to death they will purchase his life
recompence them with other sixe moneths continuall serenitie and faire weather not then raysing by reason of his further absence any more exhalations then are by himselfe exhausted and consumed which time for that cause they call Summer GOROPIVS therefore out of his coniectures telleth vs of a twofold Winter vnder both Tropikes at the same time vnder Cancer the rainy Winter which in manner as ye haue heard attends on the Sunne vnder Capricorne the Astronomicall Winter in the Suns absence where also he supposeth it to raine at that time by reason of the high Hils there situate and the great Lakes which minister store of moisture besides that Cancer is then in the house of the Moone Againe the winds Etesij that is to say ordinary euery yeere in their annuall course euery Winter lift vp the Cloudes to the tops of the Hils which melt them into raine whereby all the Riuers in Aethiopia are filled and cause those ouer-flowings which in Nilus is strangest because it is in Egypt farthest off from the raines that cause it Aristides sayth that Aristotle found by his wit and Alexander by experience sending men thither for that purpose that raines were the cause of this ouer-flowing and that those raines were caused by Etesian winds which sayth hee are by the approching Sunne ingendred in the North parts and carried to the South where meeting and multiplying on the tops of the high Aethiopian Hils they cause raines Master Sandys affirmeth that some moneth before this rising of Nilus for diuers dayes you shall here see the troubled Ayre full of blacke and ponderous Cloudes and heare a continuall rumbling threatning to drowne the whole Country yet seldome so much as dropping but carried Southward by the North winds that constantly blow at that season The Egyptians by three Pitchers Hieroglyphically intimated a threefold cause the Earth the South Ocean and these raines Strange it is that the Earth of Egypt adioyning to the Riuer preserued and weighed daily keepes the same weight till the seuenteenth of Iune and then growes daily heauier with the increase of the Riuer experimented generally affirmed by French English and others Marcus Fridericus Wendelinus hath written a large Booke which hee calleth Admiranda Nili and hath preambled with a pretie Preface Booke of the wonders of water Saint Ambrose had giuen him a good Text in his Hexaemero The Sea saith hee is good the hostry of Riuers the fountaine of showers the deriuation of ouer-flowings By it remote Nations are ioyned danger of battles are remoued Barbarian furie is bounded it is a helpe in necessitie in perils a refuge a delight in pleasures wholsomnesse to the health coniunction of men separated compendiousnesse of trauelling a shelter of the afflicted a Subsidie to the publike Treasury the nourishment of sterilitie Hence are showres transfused on the Earth the Sunne drawing the water of the Sea by his rarifying beames and exhaling it vp to the colder shadie clouds there cooled and condensate into showers which not only temper the drought but makes fertile the fields What should I reckon the Ilands which are as it were embroydered Iewels in which those which with firme purpose of chastitie put off the secular enticements of intemperance may chuse to lye hid to the World and to auoyd the doubtfull turne againes of this life The Sea therefore is the Closet of Temperance the Schoole of Continence the retyring place of Grauity the Hauen of Securitie the time-tempests calme the sobrietie of the World the incentiue of deuotion the voyce of singers contending with the waues surges c. These prayses of that holy Father giuen to the Sea may here be set as Prince Nilus his Inheritance the Oceans eldest sonne a Riuer of longer course and further fetched and more vnknowne pedigree then any Riuer that age of the Ancients knew and from so equall an arbitriment to three Seas the West-Atlantike the East-Indian and vnknowne-South running so many degrees to the North in pilgrimage to that holy ground where Christ himselfe had sought refuge and whence by a mightie hand God had deliuered Israel and in whose waters Moses made the beginning of the Egyptian plagues For more holinesse was in Christs feet then could be vnholinesse in Egypts elder Idolatries or later Mahumetan Furies and yet those precious feet impart no holinesse to the ground or men where Faith receiueth not what thence readily floweth Still doth Nilus visit and euer forsakes those whom Christ visited and which haue forsaken Christ as drowning himselfe for anguish or vnder the Seas bottome to seeke close and priuate Intelligence with Iordan where the waters are as pestiferous in that Dead Sea as were the deeds Deuillish which ouerwhelmed the Sodomites Region therein and from the neighbouring Region chased the Canaanites first and after the carnall Israelites But I am almost drowned also betwixt these places of Diuine Iudgement Wendelinus hath giuen vs the elder names Schichor ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Oceanus Aegyptus Triton Astaboras Iupiter Aegyptius Gichon Syris Chrysorrhoas Noym Mahara Abbabuius Syene Dyris Hee tels vs also the originall out of the Negus his Title to be in Goyome a Countrey subiect to the Abassine argueth against the conceits of those which make Nilus one of the Riuers of Paradise and Philosophically discourseth of the ouer-flowing the mouthes and issues and the qualities thereof but so largely that I rather referre the studious to him then presume hence to enlarge this Discourse already tedious He hath packed his Booke as a full store-house of ancient and moderne Ethnike and Christian authorities of all kindes in this Argument In my Voyages now published Aluarez and the Iesuits giue great light to this Obscure-famous Riuer Iohn Baptista Scortia a Iesuite hath lately published two Bookes of this one Riuer with manifold speculations thereon It seemeth not without cause that the name Paper is deriued from Papyrus growing in Nilus so much Paper hath bin written thereof He deriueth Nilus from two Lakes which I dare not aduenture there are so many Hippopotami and Crocodiles therein The ouer-flowing is common to most Riuers vnder the Line to Zaire and diuers Riuers of Africa but the cause and effect are in shorter streames more euident to Gambra also whose ouer-flowing is as obscure on the Guinaea Coast as Nilus on the Egyptian likewise to Menan of Pegu and Indus which Philostratus in diuers other things compares to Nilus and the Riuer of Siam in Asia and to the Riuers of Amazones and Guiana in America Frier Luys de Vrreta ascribeth the ouer-flowing to some secret passages and pores whereby the Ocean and the Mountaynes of the Moone hold mutuall commerce This increase of Nilus continueth forty dayes or more after which followeth the decrease as long In the middle of Nilus sayth Leo ouer against the old City of Cairo standeth the Ile Michias or the measuring Ile contayning one thousand and fiue hundred Families and a Temple and a foure-square Cisterne of
Ioannes Pieus and others for the opening of the Assyrian and Chaldaean opinions and hath collected three hundred and twenty Oracles and sacred Sentences of Zoroaster so hee hath with no lesse industry published twenty Bookes of Hermes or Mercury Trismegistus He affirmeth that there were two of that name the one Grandfather to the other the elder of which was counseller and instructer of Isis and the Scholler of Noah Hee had a Son named Tat which begate the second Hermes which Hermes had a Son also called Tat by which likenesse in name great confusion and vnlikelihoods haue happened in History This second Hermes hee supposeth liued in the dayes of Moses but was somewhat more ancient Both the elder and younger were Writers as he sheweth out of their Workes and called Trismegisti not for that hee was greatest King Priest and Philosopher as Ficinus sayth nor for their cleere Sentences touching the Holy Trinity but as the French vse the word thrice for the Superlatiue as men thrice or most excellent in Learning The same Patricius hath set forth three Treatises of Asclopius of which name were three learned Egyptians Asclepius Vulcani Inuenter of Phyuoke Asclepius Imuthes Inuenter of Poetry and another which had no sirname to which Hermes dedicated some of his Bookes and the same Asclepius in the beginning of his first Booke calleth himselfe the Scholler of Hermes In the Writings of these Egyptians translated into Greeke and explaned by the Egyptian Priests the Greeke Philosophers especially Platonikes and Pythagoreans learned their Diuine Morall and Naturall Philosophy Antiquity and Learning hold vs longer in these mens company the more curious may haue recourse to their owne works For my owne opinion I cannot beleeue so ancient Monuments of Ethnike Authors to remayne but as in the Sybills Berosus Henoch and many other old Authours lost some new obtruded on the World in their Names Yet I leaue to each man his owne censure Twenty thousand Bookes are ascribed to Hermes some say thirtie sixe thousand fiue hundred twenty fiue He in his Asclepius translated by Apulcius thus writeth Egypt is the Image of Heauen and the Temple of the whole World But the time shall come when the Egyptian deuotion shall proue vaine and their pietie frustrate for the Diuinitie shall returne to Heauen and Egypt shall be forsaken of her gods And no maruell seeing that these Gods were Idols the workes of mens hands as himselfe after sheweth and when as they could not make soules they called or coniured into them the soules of Deuils or Angels by which the Images might haue power to doe good or euill For thy Grandfather O Asclepius sayth he was the first Inuenter of Physicke to whom is a Temple consecrated in a Mountayne of Libya where his worldly man his body resteth for the rest or rather his whole selfe is gone to Heauen and doth now heale men by his Deity at then by his Physicke The same doth Mercury my Grandfather preseruing all such as resort to him Much may the willing Reader learne further of their Superstitions which hee thus freely confesseth in that Author whose Prophesie God bee thanked by the bright and powerfull Sun-shine of the Gospell was long since effected CHAP. IIII. Of the Rites Priests Sects Sacrifices Feasts Inuentions and other Obseruations of the Aegyptians §. I. Of their Apis and other Beasts Serpents and other Creatures worshipped THus farre haue we launched out of their History into their Mysteries To returne to the Relation of their Beasts and Bestiall Superstitions Lucian saith That Apu represented the Celestiall Bull and other Beasts which they worshipped other signes in the Zodiake They that respected the Constellation of Pisces did eat no fish nor a Goat if they regarded Capricorne Aries a heauenly Constellation was their heauenly deuotion and not here alone but at the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon Strabo sayth That they nourished many Creatures which they accounted sacred but not Gods This nourishment after Diodorus was in this sort First they consecrated vnto their maintenance sufficient Lands Such Votaries also as had recouered their children from some dangerous sicknesse accustomed to shaue their haire and putting it in gold or siluer offered it to their Priests The Hawkes they fed with gobbets of flesh and with Birds catched for them The Cats and Ichneumons with bread and milke and fish and likewise the rest When they goe their Processions with these hearts displayed in their Banners euery one falleth downe and doth worship When any of them dyeth it is wrapped in fine Linnen salted and embalmed with Cedar and sweet Oyntments and buried in a holy place the reasonlesse men howling and knocking their brests in the exequies of these vnreasonable beasts Yea when famine hath driuen them to eate mans flesh the zeale of deuotion hath preserued vntouched these sacred creatures And if a Dogge dye in a house all in that houshold shaue themselues and make great lamentation If Wine Wheate or other food to be found where such a Beast lyeth dead Superstition forbiddeth further vse of it Principall men with principall meates are appointed to nourish them in the circuit of their Temples They bathe and anoint them with odoriferous Oyntments And they prouide to euery one of them a Female of his owne kinde Their dead they bewayle no lesse then their owne children In their Funerals they are exceeding prodigall In the time of Ptolemeus Lagi their Apis or Bull of Memphis being dead the Keeper bestowed on his Funerall ouer and aboue the ordinary allowance and offerings fiftie Talents of siluer borrowed of Ptolemey that is twelue thousand and fiue hundred pound of our money after the Egyptian Talent or after the Alexandrian eighteene thousand seuen hundred and fifty pound And in our Age sayth Diodorus an eye-witnesse of these his Relations some of these Nourishers haue bestowed an hundred Talents on this last expence which is twice as much as the former After the death of this Bull which they call Apis was made a solemne and publike lamentation which they testified by shauing their heads although their purple lockes might compare with those of Nisus sayth Lucian and after his buriall were an hundred Priests employed in search of another like the former which being found was brought to the City Nilus and there nourished forty dayes Then they conueyed him into a close ship hauing a golden habitacle in which they carried him to Memphis and there placed him in the Temple of Vulcan for a God At his first comming only women were permitted to see him who I know not in what hellish Mystery lifting vp their garments shewed him Natures secrets and from thence forth might neuer be admitted the sight of him At his first finding the people cease their funerall lamentations At his solemne receiuing into Memphis they obserue a seuen-dayes festiuall with great concourse of people His consecration was done by one wearing a Diadem on
Nation being the scumme and dregs of other Nations disguised by a deuised tongue and habit called in some Countries Cingari their life resembling much the Beduini or Rezuini roguish Arabians wandring in Syria and other parts Bellonius saith That these wander through all the Turkish Empire and are no lesse strangers in Egypt then other places They are cunning in Iron-worke and cheating Fortune-tellers some esteeme them Walachians But least I should also impose too cruell a taske on my more willing Readers I will proceed to other obseruations I haue heere in this Egyptian relation of their Rites Manners and Mysteries beene the larger both because Authors are herein plentifull and especially because Egypt hath beene an olde storer and treasurer of these mysticall Rites for that later vpstart the Mysticall Babylon in the West which as shee is spiritually called Sodome and Aegypt so like that Strumpet mentioned by Salomon hath not a little decked her bed with the Ornaments Carpets and Laces of Aegypt Wiser were the Romanes of olde which made diuers Lawes to expell the Aegyptian Rites out of their Citie which the later Popes entertaine CHAP. V. Of the manifold alterations of State and Religion in Aegypt by the Persians Grecians Romans Christians Saracens and Turkes §. I. Of the Persians and Graecians acts in Aegypt and the famous Vniuersitie and Librarie at Alexandria THe last Egyptian Pharao was Psammenitus vanquished by Cambyses sonne of Cyrus the Persian who quite extinguished that Egyptian Gouernment and much eclipsed their superstitious solemnities For Cambyses proclaimed defiance not to the persons onely of the Egyptians but to their Gods also yea hee set their sacred Beasts in the fore-front of his battell that being thus shielded by their owne deuotion hee might easily ruinate the Kingdome Such a disaduantage is Superstition to her followers being indeed but a life-lesse carkasse of true Religion which alway breedeth true Fortitude as Ptolomey and the Romanes vsed the like stratageme against the Iewes on their Sabbath which in it selfe a diuine Commandement they construed to a superstitious Rest a Sacrifice without Mercie wherein they might helpe their beasts but suffer themselues like beasts to be ledde to the slaughter Cambyses hauing pulled downe their Temples in Egypt intended as much to the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon in which exploit hee imployed fiftie thousand men which as the Ammonians report were ouer-whelmed with a tempest of Sand Other newes of them was neuer heard Himselfe meane-while meanely prouided of victuall for such an enterprise made an Expedition against the Ethiopians in which Famine making her selfe Purueyour for the Armie fedde them with the flesh of each other euery tenth man being allotted to this bloodie seruice Thus with a double discomfiture altogether discomforted hee retireth to Memphis where hee found them obseruing their festiuall solemnitie of the New-found Apis and interpreting this ioy to haue proceeded from his losse hee slew the Magistrate whipped the Priests commanded to kill the Citizens that were found feasting and wounded their Apis with his sword vnto death Hee practised no lesse hostilitie vpon their Obeliskes Sepulchres and Temples The Sepulchers they esteemed Sacred as their eternall Habitations and no greater securitie could any Egyptian giue vnto his Creditor then the dead bodies of their Parents The Temples euery where accounted holy heere were many and those magnificent At Memphis they had the Temples of Serapis Apis Venus and the most ancient of them all of Vulcan with the Pigmey-Image of Vulcan in it which Cambyses derided of Serapis at Canopus where Pilgrimes by dreames receiued Oracles at Heraclium Sai and Butis to Latona at Mendes to Pan at Momemphis to Venus a Necropolis Nicopolis and other places to other supposed Deities Cambyses also burned the Images of the Cabyrians and the Temple of Anubis at Heliopilis whose stately building and spacious circuit Strabo describeth as likewise at Thebes They write that after as hee was taking Horse his sword falling out of the Scabberd wounded him in the thigh where hee before had wounded Apis and slew him In the time while the Persians enioyed Egypt the Athenians by instigation of Inarus King of Libya inuaded Egypt wonne Nilus and Memphis but after sixe yeeres lost all againe Ochas one of his Successours called of the Aegyptians Asse killed their Apis and placed an Asse in his roome which kindled such indignation in Bagoas an Egyptian one of his Eunuches that hee murthered Ochus whom hee hurled to bee rent and torne of Cats that this Beast sacred to Isis might reuenge the indignitie offred to Apis. But this Eclipse of the Egyptian superstition caused by this Persian imposition had an end together with that Monarchie For Alexander did not only leaue them to their wonted Rites himselfe sacrificing to their Apis and solemnizing Games in his honor but added further glory to their Countrey by erection of that famous Citie named of himselfe Alexandria wheras some thinke the Citie No had before stood destroyed by Nabuchodonoser second in reputation to Rome the receptacle of Iewish Grecian and Egyptian Religions adorned with many Temples and Palaces his Successours Ptolomaeus Lagi of whom the following Kings were all called Ptolomaei and Lagidae Philadelphus Euergetes Philopator Epiphanes Philomator Euergetes the second Physcon Lathurus Auletes the Father of Cleopatra whom Iulius Caesar made Queene of Aegypt the price of her honestie and Anthonie his wife whom together with her selfe her ambition ouerthrew adding to the greatnesse of Alexandria Platoes Phylosophie was not onely first borrowed of the Egyptians but was publikely read at Alexandria as well as at Athens which continued many ages Sixe hundred yeeres after his death Ammonius surnamed of his former occupation being a Porter Saccus seemed to haue lighted on the bookes of Hermes and thence learned the Doctrine of the Trinitie of whom his Disciples Plotinus and Aurelius write and after them their Schollers Porphyrie and Theodorus Asinaeus and their Auditors Iamblichus and Syrianus to this last succeeded at Athens Proclus Lycius and after him the last of the greatest Platonikes Damascius which haue written many things of the three beginnings The same Ammonius with like Philosophicall happinesse are said to haue found the Oracles of Zoroaster which the two Iulians the Father and the Sonne Chaldaeans translated out of their tongue into Greeke in the time of M. Aurelius the Philosopher Pythagoras had before learned it of Zabratus in Assiria which it seemeth Plato heard of the younger Architas and dispersed closely the seedes thereof in his Bookes so that the elder Interpreters conceiued him not till the time of this Ammonius the Porter from whom heere as from Socrates a Statuarie in Athens flowed this Diuine wisedome Hee taught at Alexandria in the dayes of Clemens Alexandrinus about two hundred yeeres after Christ Origen was his hearer Iamblichus comprehended these Oracles of Zoroaster in thirtie Bookes or thereabouts for Damascius citeth the
Patriarch know any such Papall Supremacie but writeth learnedly against the same as in an Epistle of his to Iohn Dousa wherein hee maketh mention of our English Embassadour extant with George Dousas Iournall may appeare How Christian Religion was first planted in Aegypt by Saint Marke and the Apostles and their Successours and how persecuted by the Ethnikes after by the Arrians and how Ethnike Religion was againe by Valens permitted to all that would embrace it the fore-named Ecclesiasticall Histories make mention how it was persecuted by the Persian inuasions and after by the Saracens in time brought to this present passe and how it now continueth wee may reade in many both old and new Authors Zaga Zabo an Ethiopian Bishop saith that the Patriach of Alexandria resideth at Cairo where their Ethiopian Metropolitane f receiueth of him his Confirmation And in their Ethiopian Liturgie they mention them both in this sort Pray for our Prince the Prince of our Archbishops the Lord Gabriel and the chiefe of the Church of Alexandria and for the chiefe of our Countrey our venerable Archbishop Marke c. And thus much of this Egyptian Prelate as a taste of that which is to bee declared in our Christian Relations Adrianus Romanus in his Theatrum Vrbium sayth that besides the Patriarch of the Coptites heere is also a Patriarch of the Greekes and Arabians which haue their Liturgie in Greeke but scarce vnderstand the same The Coptite Patriarch hath his title of Alexandria but his residence in Cayro But it is more then time to leaue this the first and worst of Nations in Superstition Zealous in all but not according to knowledge as else-where shall appeare in their Christianity folded in manifold Iewish ceremonies and heere hath beene manifested in their present Mahumetan and ancient Ethnike bloudy beastly stinking Deuotions so eagerly pursued let this bee our Conclusion that Inuenal in his time writing of a Religious quarrell irreligiously bandied betweene the Combites and Tentyrites at the end of a seuen dayes Festiuall obserued Day and Night after many wounds and blowes One in flight falling downe and so into the Enemies hands was presently plucked in pieces and eaten rawe that euen their sacrifices of Men in respect of this were milde as morsels to their Gods but this in despight of Deuotion or despightfull Deuotion became a humane Sacrifice to inhumane beastly diuellish Men. Onely let vs obserue the Aegyptian Chronologie and so make an end CHAP. VI. The Aegyptian Chronologie out of Manetho high Priest of the Aegyptians and others AFter this so long a Historie of Aegyptian affaires I haue heere added the order of times wherein those things happened that this our Relation might bee the more compleat although perhaps it may seeme to some more then tedious already Varro diuided Times into three sorts the first hee called Vncertaine the second Fabulous the third Historicall Ioseph Scaliger a man happely more studious in this subject of Times then all Times before haue yeelded vs reckoneth the two former for one as not easily to bee distinguished He hath also published to the world not onely his owne learned Obseruations on Eusebius Chronicle but such Fragments as out of Cedrenus Syncellus and others hee could finde both of Eusebius Chronicle in Greeke for before we had onely the Latine Translation of Hierome much whereof also is vtterly lost as also of Africanus from whose store-house Eusebius tooke his Chronicle both for matter and words almost by whole-sale And whereas Annius had before couzened the world with counterfeits of Berosus Manetho Metasthenes with other fabulous tales falsely fathered on the Ancients hee hath helped likewise to some Reliques of those Histories which others haue inserted into their workes the very bones of such carkasses being worthy of admiration if not of veneration The true Manetho therefore in three Tomes wrote the Aegyptian Historie vnto Ptolomeus Philadelphus his Greeke Epistle Dedicatory being but short I haue thus translated To the Greeke King Ptolomeus Philadelphus Augustus Manetho High Priest and Scribe of the sacred Sanctuarie throughout Aegypt of the Sebennite Family a Heliopolitan to my Lord Ptolomeus Greeting It behoueth vs mightie King to giue account of all those things which you counsell vs to search out The sacred Bookes written by our fore-father Trismegistus Hermes which I haue learned according as you enquiring what things shall come to passe in the world haue commanded me shall be declared Farewell my Lord King Hence appeareth the time of Manetho and his pontificall Dignitie with the originall of his Antiquities borrowed of Hermes and the occasion of his writing in the Greeke as to a Graecian King Hee first setteth downe the yeeres of the raigne of their Gods Vulcan Sol Agothodamon Saturne Osiris and Isis Typhon Then of the Demi-gods Orus who raigned fiue and twentie yeeres Mars three and twentie Anubis seuenteene Hercules foureteene Apollo foure and twentie Ammon thirtie Tithoes seuen and twentie Sosus two and thirtie Iupiter twentie Things both false in themselues and in the Copie imperfect After these hee reckoneth in order two and thirtie Dynastiae Lordships or gouernments in Egypt 1 The first of the Thinites of eight Kings whose names and yeeres of raigne are Menes threescore and two hee was slaine of an Hyppopotamus or Riuer-Horse Athothis his Son seuen and fiftie He built a Palace in Memphis and wrote of Anatomie Cenicenes his sonne one and thirtie Enephes his sonne three and twentie In his time was a great famine Hee built the Pyramides in Cochon Saphaedus his sonne twentie Semempsis his sonne eighteene Bieneches his sonne sixe and twentie Sum. tot two hundred threescore and three Of Menes the first of these it is reported that hee first inuented the vse of money for which long after hee was solemnely cursed by a Councell of Priests in the time of Cnephatus and at Thebes a pillar was erected in the Temple to testifie the same 2 The second Dinastie of the Thinites vnder nine Kings Whose names and yeeres of their raigne are in order as followeth Boethus eight and thirtie yeeres Catechos nine and thirtie in his time was ordayned the worship of Apis at Memphis and Mneuis at Heliopolis Binothris seuen and fortie Tlas seuenteene Sethenes one and fortie Chaeres seuenteene Nephercheraes fiue and twentie in his time Nilus is said to haue had his waters mixed with honey Sesochris eight and fortie Ceneres thirtie Summe three hundred and two 3 The third of the Memphites Echerophes eight and twentie Tosorthros nine and twentie He is supposed to be Aefculapius for his skill in Physicke studious of Painting and Architecture Tyris seuen Mesochris seuenteene Zoyphis sixteene Tesertasis nineteene Aches two and fortie Siphuris thirtie Herpheres sixe and twentie 4 The fourth Dinastie of the Memphites Soris nine and twentie Suphis threescore and three he made the greatest Pyramis Suphes threescore and sixe Mencheres threescore and three Ratoeses fiue and twentie
and Ieuiza Ferdinando therefore prouided an Armada against them and built a Fort within shot of the Towne whereupon they requested peace and promised Tribute But Barbarussa when Ferdinando was dead was sent for by the Citizens and made Captaine ouer all their Forces Hee soone after murthered Selum Etteumi an Arabian Prince which had beene created Gouernour of Algier when Bugia was taken by the Spaniards and possessed himselfe of the gouernment and there coyned money calling himselfe King the neighbouring people yeelding him obedience and tribute This was the beginning of Barbarussas greatnesse and at the most part hereof Leo was present and lodged in his house which had beene Embassadour from Algier to Spaine from whence he had brought three thousand books written in Arabike And whiles I was at Tunis I heard that Barbarussa was slaine at Telensin and his brother Cairadin succeeded It was told me also that the Emperour Charles the fift had sent two armies to surprise Algier the first whereof was destroyed in the Playne the second slaine and made slaues by Babarussa in the yeere of the Hegira 922. Thus farre Leo In the yeere 1541. Charles himselfe with his Imperiall Nauie passed the Seas to like both purpose and effect more ouer-comming himselfe in the patient bearing his losses then his enemies whom he sought to assaile He was mooued to this Expedition by the complaints of his Subiects against the Turkish Pirats which vnder Asanaga Barbarussa's Lieutenant infested all those Seas But the tempestuous weather both at Land and Sea disappointed him and after the losse of many both men and ships was forced to returne and to make roome for his Souldiers caused his Horses their gallant breede notwithstanding to bee cast ouer-boord Thus doth Algier still continue a sinke of Pirats and now saith Maginus there are in it not many lesse then fiue and twentie thousand Christian slaues which in likelyhood at this time are increased Tripoli is also a seate of a Turkish Viceroy or Beglerbeg and of Turkish Rouers In the Kingdome of Telensin is the Desart of Angad wherein are store of Roes Deere and Ostriches Arabian Theeues and Lions The Castle of Izli was sometime stored with Inhabitants and stately walled Since it was inhabited with Religious persons much reuerenced by the Kings of Telensin and the Arabians which giue free entertainment for three dayes vnto all Trauellers A little off runneth a Riuer out of which they water their fields which else would yeeld them no fruit Guagida betwixt two stooles had vnquiet sitting paying tribute both to the Kings of Telensin and the Arabians Ned Roma was built by the Romanes as the name testifieth for Ned signifieth Like and like it was if Historiographers faile not vnto Rome Here and at Tebecrit dwelt great store of weauers HaresgoÌl was sometime famous but being destroyed by a King and Patriarch of Cairaoan it bequeathed as it seemeth the greatnesse thereof to Telensin which after grew in renowme This Towne giues name to this Kingdome When Abu Tesfin raigned it had in it sixteene thousand Families Ioseph King of Fez besieged it seuen yeeres together and almost famished them but he being slaine by treason they found victuals enough in their enemies campe which they assailed and spoiled for their reliefe Fortie yeeres after Abulhesen King of Fez after thirtie moneths siege tooke it and beheaded their King Here are many and beautifull Temples hauing their Mahumetan Priests and Preachers Likewise here are fiue Colledges most sumptuously built by the Kings of Telensin and Fez curiously wrought with musaike worke for the Arabian Muses and Students which haue their maintenance there Their Bathes and Innes I omit A great part of this Citie is inhabited with Iewes distinguished by their yellow Turbants from the other Citizens which being very rich in the yeere of the Hegira 923. were robbed and brought to beggerie The Turkes are now Lords thereof betweene whom and Charles the fift who had vndertaken their protection the Citie is much impayred as also by the warres betwixt the Seriffe and the Turke Barbarussa subiected it Batha is a great Citie or rather was such now ruined by warres Not farre hence in Leo's time kept a famous Heremit much esteemed for his holinesse who in short time grew so rich in Horses and other Cattell that none in that Region were comparable to him He payd nothing nor any of his to the King or to the Arabians because they supposed him a Saint I was told by his Disciples saith Leo that the tenth of his Corne is eight thousand bushells a yeere He hath fiue hundred Horses and Mares ten thousand small Cattell and two thousand Oxen besides that he hath yeerly sent him from diuers parts of the world of almes and offering betweene foure and fiue thousand duckats His fame is spred ouer Asia and Africa his disciples are fiue hundred which dwell with him and liue at his charge to whom hee enioyneth neither penance nor labour but to reade ordinarie prayers and giues them some names of God to obserue in their prayers which they are to mumble so many times a day for which cause multitudes resort to him to be his disciples which after such instruction he sends home againe He hath an hundred Tents some for Strangers some for Shepheards and others for his Familie This good and lustie Hermit hath foure wiues and many slaues and by them many sonnes and daughters gallantly attyred His children also haue wiues and children in so much that the whole Familie of this Heremit and his sonnes exceeded fiue hundred Hee is honored of the Arabians and the King of Telensin is afraid of him I being desirous to know him was entertayned of him three dayes and supped with him euery night in secret roomes where hee shewed me among other things bookes of Magicke and Alchymie and would haue proued to me that Magicke was a true Science whereby I thought him to be a Magician because I saw him so much honored and yet vsed neither sayings nor doings but those Inuocations of God by certayne names Thus farre Leo lib. 4. Oran is subiect to Spaine taken by Peter Nauarre 1509. It hath ten thousand Families The Turkes in vaine assaulted it An. 2563. Their Piracies procured this Spanish thraldome vnto which Mersalcabir a most famous Hauen is also subiect Tegdemt is as the Arabian name signifieth Ancient It sometime was famous and abounded with men of learning and Poets But hee which would further bee informed of the Cities of this Kingdome let him reade Leo. The people of Bresch vse to paint a blacke crosse on their cheeke and another vpon the palme of their hand The same is obserued of diuers others which yet know not the reason thereof being Mahumetans The storie saith that the Gothes inuading and ruling these parts proclaymed freedom from tribute to all such as would become Christians a badge of which Christianitie was this crosse still kept now
is possessed with a Deuill and cannot be cured except she become one of their Societie The foolish Husband beleeues consents and makes a sumptuous Feast at her Deuillish Admission Others will coniure this Deuill with a Cudgell out of their Wiues others fayning themselues to bee possessed with a Deuill will deceiue the Witches as they haue deceiued their Wiues There are Exorcists or Diuiners called Muhazzimi which cast out Deuils or if they cannot they excuse themselues and say it is an ayrie Spirit They write Characters and frame Circles on an ash-heape or some other place then they make certaine signes on the hands or foreheads of the possessed party and perfume him after a strange manner Then they make their Inchantment and demand of the Spirit which way he entred what he is and his name and then command him to come forth Others there are that worke by a Cabalisticall rule called Zairagia and is very hard for he that doth this must be a perfect Astrologer and Cabalist My selfe it is Leo's report haue seene a whole day spent in describing one figure onely It is too tedious here to expresse the manner Howbeit Mahomets Law forbids all Diuination and therefore the Mahumetan Inquisitors imprison the Professors thereof There are also in Fez some Learned men which giue themselues the sirnames of Wisemen and Morall Philosophers which obserue Lawes not prescribed by Mahumet some account them Catholike others not but the vulgar hold them for Saints The Law forbiddeth Loue-songs which they say may be vsed They haue many Rules and Orders all which haue their Defenders and Doctors This Sect sprang vp fourescore yeeres after Mahumet the first Authour thereof was Elhesen Ibun Abilhasen who gaue Rules to his Disciples but left nothing in writing About an hundred yeeres after came Elharit Ibnu Esed from Bagadet who left Volumes of Writings vnto his Disciples but by the Lawyers was condemned Fourescore yeeres after vnder another famous Professor that Law reuiued who had many Disciples and preached openly But by the Patriarke and Lawyers they were all condemned to lose their heads the giddie Receptacles of such phantasticall Deuotions But hee obtayned leaue of their Chaliph or Patriarch that he might try his Assertions by Disputations with the Lawyers whom he put to silence and therefore the Sentence was reuoked and many Colledges built for his Followers An hundred yeeres after Malicsach the Turke destroyed all the maintayners thereof some flying into Cairo some into Arabia Not long after Elgazzuli a learned man compounded the Controuersie so reconciling these and the Lawyers that the one should be called Conseruers the other Reformers of the Law After the Tartars had sacked Bagdat in the yeere of the Hegeira 656. these Sectaries swarmed all ouer Asia and Africa They would admit none into their Societie but such as were learned and could defend their Opinions but now they admit all affirming Learning to be needlesse for the Holy teacheth them that haue a cleane heart Therefore they addict themselues to nothing but Pleasure Feasting and Singing Sometimes they will rend their garments saying They are then rauished with a fit of Diuine loue I thinke rather superfluitie of belly-cheare is the cause for one of them will eate as much as will serue three Or else it is through wicked lust for sometimes one of the Principals with all his Disciples is inuited to some Marriage-feast at the beginning whereof they will rehearse their deuout Orizons and Songs but after they are risen from Table the elder beginne a Dance and teare their garments and if through immoderate drinking any catch a fall one of the youths presently take him vp and wantonly kisse him Whereupon ariseth the Prouerbe The Heremits Banquet signifying that the Scholler becomes his Masters Minion for none of them may marry and they are called Heremites Among these Sects in Fez are some Rules esteemed Hereticall of both sorts of Doctors Some hold That a man by good Workes Fasting and Abstinence may attaine to the nature of an Angell the Vnderstanding and Heart being thereby so purified say they that a man cannot sinne though he would But to this height is ascended by fiftie steps of Discipline and though they fall into sinne before they come into the fiftieth Degree yet will not God impute it They vse strange and incredible Fastings in the beginning but after take all the pleasures of the World They haue a seuere forme of liuing set downe in foure Bookes by a by a certaine learned man called Essebrauer de Schrauard in Corasan Likewise another of their Authors called Ibnul Farid wrote all his Learning in witty Verses full of Allegories seeming to treat of Loue. Wherefore one Elfargano commented on the same and thence gathered the Rule and the Degrees aforesaid In three hundred yeeres none hath written more elegant Verses which therefore they vsed in all their Banquets They hold that the Heauens Elements Planets and Starres are one God and that no Religion is erronious because euery one takes that which he worships for God They thinke that all knowledge of God is contained in one Man called Elcorb elect by God and wise as he Forty among them are called Elauted which signifieth Blocks Of these is Elcoth or Elcorb elected when the former is dead threescore and ten Electors make the choice There are seuen hundred threescore and fiue others out of whom those threescore and ten Electors are chosen The Rule of their Order binds them to range vnknowne through the World either in manner of Fooles or of great Sinners or of the vilest man that is Thus some wicked persons of them goe vp and downe naked shamefully shewing their shame and like brute beasts will sometimes haue carnall dealings with women in the open streets reputed neuerthelesse by the common people for Saints as we haue shewed elsewhere There is another sort called Caballists which fast strangely eate not the flesh of any liuing creature but haue certaine meates and habits appointed for euery houre of the day and of the night and certaine set Prayers according to the dayes and monethes strictly obseruing the numbers of them and carry square Tables with Characters and Numbers engrauen in them They say that good Spirits appeare to them and talke with them instructing them in the knowledge of all things There was amongst them a famous Doctor called Boni which composed their Rule and Orders whose Booke I haue seene seeming more to sauour of Magicke then the Cabals Their notablest works are eight The first called Demonstration of Light contayneth Fastings and Prayers The second their square Tables The third fourescore and nineteene Vertues in the Name of God contayned c. They haue another Rule among these Sects called Sunab the Rule of Heremits the Professors whereof inhabite Woods and solitary Places without any other sustinance then those Desarts affoord None can describe their life because they are estranged from all humane Societie He that would see more of
these things let him reade the Booke of one Elefacni who writeth at large of the Mahumetan Sects whereof are threescore and twelue principall each mayntaining his owne for Truth and the way to Saluation Two are most predominant in these dayes that of Leshari in Africa Egypt Syria Arabia and Turkie and the other of Imamia in Persia and Corasan more lately broched Although I haue spoken before of the Saracen Sects yet could I not but follow Leo in his reports of them heere As for those Coniurers which by Art Magicke professe to find Gold which indeed lose Gold to find it and the Alchymists which seeking to turne other metals into Gold turne their Gold into other metals and the Bookes that both these haue of their Sciences likewise the Snake-charmers and other baser people I passe ouer In the Suburbs of Fez are an hundred and fifty Caues hewne out of excellent Marble the least of which will hold a thousand measures of Corne This is the sinke of Fez where euery one may be a Vintner and a Bawde Another Suburbe hath two hundred Families of Lepers which are there prouided for and all of that quality forced to keepe there In new Fez the Iewes haue a street wherein they haue their Houses Shoppes and Synagogues and are maruellously encreased since they were driuen out of Spaine They are Goldsmiths for the Mahumetans may not bee of that Trade because they say it is Vsury to sell things made of Gold or Siluer for more then their weight which yet is permitted to the Iewes They liue in exceeding contempt not being permitted to weare shooes but in stead thereof vse sockes made of Rushes They weare a blacke Turbant and if any will weare a Cap he must fasten a red cloth thereunto They payed to the King of Fez monethly in Leo's time one thousand and foure hundred Ducats The Mahumetan temporall Lords are not by their Law to hold any other reuenue then of euery subiect which possesseth an hundred Ducats two and a halfe for Tribute and of Corne the tenth measure yeerely Yea this is to be payed into the Patriarch or Califs hand who should bestow that which remayneth ouer and aboue the Princes necessitie on the common profit as for the poore and maintenance of Warres But now the Princes haue tyrannized further especially in Africa where they haue not left the people sufficient for their needments And therefore Courtiers are odious no lesse then the Publicans sometimes among the Iewes no man of credit vouchsafing to inuite them to their Tables or receiue gifts from them esteeming all their goods theft and bribery Nor may any Mahumetan Prince weare a Diademe which yet it seemes is now broken In Gualili a Towne of Mount Zarhon is Idris of whom before is spoken buried all Barbary religiously visiteth his Sepulchre Pharao is the name of a Towne by the vulgar supposed the worke of Pharao which fond conceit grew from a Booke entituled The Booke of the words of Mahomet taken out of an Author called Elealbi which sayth with Mahomets testimony that there were foure Kings which ruled all the World Two faithfull and two vnfaithfull the two former Salomon and Alexander Magnus the two later Nimrod and Pharao The Latine Inscriptions there seene shew it was the worke of the Romans In Piatra Rossa a Towne by the Lyons are so tame that they will gather vp bones in the streets the people not fearing them The like Lions are in Guraigura where one may driue them away with a staffe At Agla the Lions are so fearefull that they will flee at the voice of a child whence a Coward Braggart is Prouerbially called a Lion of Agla Shame is the name of a Castle so called of their shamefull couetousnesse which when they once requested the King then entertained amongst them to change he consented But the next morning when they had brought him vessels of Milke halfe filled vp with water hoping the King would not perceiue it hee said that none could alter nature and so left them and their name to them §. IIII. Of the fiue other Prouinces of this Kingdome and some later Obseruations WE haue now passed two Prouinces of the Kingdome of Fez the third is named Azgar which hath the Riuers Buragrag on the West Bunasar on the South the Ocean on the North and Eastward the Mountaines Here standeth Casar Elcabir which King Mansor gaue to a poore Fisher who had giuen him kinde entertainment in his Cottage one night when he had lost his company in hunting In it are many Temples one Colledge of Students and a stately Hospitall Habat the fourth Prouince or Shire of this Kingdome is next hereunto and contayneth almost an hundred miles in length and fourescore in breadth Ezaggen a Towne of Fez are permitted by an ancient Priuiledge of the Kings of Fez to drinke Wine not withstanding Mahomets prohibition Arzilla sayth Leo was taken by the English then worshippers of Idols about nine hundred yeeres after Christ The Religion I thinke deceiues him He addes that the Towne remayned without habitation thirty yeeres and then one of the Mahumetan Patriarches of Cordoua then Lord of Mauritania reedified it Of the acts of the English is not vnworthy the rehearsing That Seut or Ceuta there written Sunt was taken by the Portugals through the assistance of English Merchants Anno 1415. Iulian the Earle of Seut brought the Moores first into Spaine in the yeere of the Hegesra 92. In it were many Temples Colledges and learned men Errif begins at the Straits of Gibraltar and stretcheth Eastward to the Riuer Nocer an 140. miles The Inhabitants are valiant but are excessiue drinkers Mezemme and Bedis or Velles de Gumera are chiefe Townes in it On Mount Beni Ierso was built a faire Colledge and the Mahumetan Law publikely taught therein the Inhabitants therefore freed from all exactions A Tyrant destroyed this Colledge and slue the learned men The Books therein were valued worth foure thousand Ducats This was Anno 1509. In Mount Beni Guazeual is a hole that perpetually casteth vp fire Wood cast in is suddenly consumed to ashes some thinke it Hel-mouth In Mount Beni Mesgalda were mayntained many Mahumetan Doctors and Students which would perswade the people to drinke no wine which themselues will not abstaine from Garet the sixt Shire of this Kingdome lyeth betweene the Riuers Melulo and Muluia The seuenth is Chauz reputed the third part of the Kingdome betweene the Riuer Zha and Guruigara Herein standeth Tezza adorned with Colledges Temples and Palaces A little Riuer springing out of Atlas runnes thorow the chiefe Temple which is greater then that at Fez There are three Colledges and many Bathes and Hospitals Each Trade dwelleth by themselues as at Fez I was acquainted saith Leo with an aged Sire in this Citie reputed a Saint and enriched exceedingly with the peoples offerings From Fez did the people resort to visit him with their offerings which is fiftie miles he
in our way going from the Red Sea till hauing doubled the Cape we come from the Abassine Christians to those of Congo on the Aethiopian Ocean Aethiopia sub Aegypto so the Geographers call this part hath on the North Egypt on the West Libya Interior on the South Aethiopia Agisimba on the East the Red and Barbarian Seas to the Promontory Raptum which Ortelius placeth about Quiloa Porie cals it Quilimanci Mercator interprets Magala The Abissine Empire is by our late Writers intended further receiuing for the Southerne limits the Mountaines of the Moone and for the Westerne the Kingdome of Congo the Riuer Niger and Nubia and therefore contayneth Aethiopia sub Aegypto and besides Trogloditica Cinnamomifera Regio and part of the inner Libya True it is that the Great Neguz his titles comprehend thus much yet rather as a monument of what he hath had then an euidence of what hee hath The Turkes in the North the Mores on the West others other-where circumcising this circumcised Abissine and now according to Boterus and Barrius the Lake Barcena is the Center of his Dominion But euen still Frier Luys de Vrreta giues him both all before named and more The name Abissine or Abassine which is giuen to this Region Niger deriueth from the Egyptian word Abases which Strabo reporteth they gaue to all inhabited places compassed with great Desarts and situate therein in manner as the Ilands in the Sea three of which Abases he saith were subiect to the Egyptians Scaliger saith that the Arabians call these Aethiopians Elhabaschi whence they are vsually named Abassines and this with him is an argument that they are not Natiues of the place but thither deriued out of Arabia For the Abaseni are by Vranius in Stephanus placed in Arabia Thurifera whose words are these ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. This haue I inserted out of Stephanus for satisfying the more iudicious Scaliger addeth that the Language in which their Ecclesiasticall and sacred Bookes are written is as farre from the true Ethiopicke as the Dutch or Italian The tongue is most elegant if care and diligence be added and is called Libertie because the Arabian Conquerors therefore only free did vse it The Ethiopians themselues call it Chaldee yet is it neerer the Hebrew then the Chaldee it is onely learned by Booke and of their Priests They indeed haue other Histories of themselues from the floud downewards but whereto a man must not rashly giue credit They call themselues Ethiopians To take now some exacter view of these parts leauing those Iewish monstrous Fables of Monsters of threescore and ten cubits their great lyes of the little Pigmey-Christianes with such other stuffe fit for them to write who are iustly credulous of lyes because they beleeued not truth let vs see what others haue written both of the people and place and first of the first and most ancient Relations §. II. Of the Nations neere the Falls of Nilus and of Meroe THe Cataracts or Falls of Nilus which separate Ethiopia from Egypt are by the most Authors reckoned two the greater and the lesse Stephanus addeth a third at Bonchis an Ethiopian City These are Mountaines which incroch vpon the Riuer and with their loftie lookes and vndermining trecherie hauing drawne vp the Earth which should affoord him a Channell into their swelling and ioynt conspiracie as with a mixt passion of feare and disdaine make the waters in their haste and strife ouerthrow themselues downe those steepe passages the billowes bellowing and roaring so terribly with the Fall that the Inhabitants as some affirme which dwell neere are thereby made deafe and the Riuer amazed and dizzie whirles it selfe about forgetting his tribute to Neptune till forced by his owne following waters hee sets or rather is set forward on his iourney They are now called Catadhi which signifieth noyse of those dreadfull and hideous out-cries which there are caused Thus saith Bermudesius of those Falls in the Kingdome of Goiame which rush downe from a Rocke almost halfe a league high and steepe sounding like Thunder Betwixt these Falls and Meroe Strabo placeth the Troglodytae of which we haue alreadie spoken and the Blemmyes Nubae and Megabari They are Nomades without Towne or habitation and addicted to robbery Procopius testifieth that these were accustomed to doe much damage on the Romane Confines and therefore Dioclesian brought them out of their barren Territories and gaue them Elephantina and the Region adioyning for habitation communicating to them the Roman Rites and Superstitions and built the Citie Philas in hope of future friendship Coelum non animam they changed the Soyle not the Soule but were no lesse iniurious to Oasis and other the Romane subiects They worshipped some Gods borrowed of the Graecians Isis and Osiris of the Egyptians and Priapus The Blemmyes also offered humane Sacrifices with cruell inhumanitie to the Sunne till Iustinians time who tooke away those bloudie deuotions As for the tale that those Blemmyes wanted heads and had their eyes and mouthes in their brests the Authors had either no eyes to see the truth or more head then they should to deuise lyes as we may say of other shapelesse and monstrous shapes of people which Plinie and Solinus out of other Authors report to inhabit these vnknowne parts some wanting lips some nostrils some tongues or mouthes c. indeed all wanting truth Rather would I counsell the studious of Geographie to learne the names of the Peoples and Nations of these Regions of Plinie and Solinus which because we haue but names of them I forbeare to name Meroe doth inuite mee to a longer entertainment being an Iland which Nilus with louely embraces claspeth about according to Iosephus and Cedrenus sometimes called Saba as now also the Abissines name it the Egyptians call it Naule Babe the Inhabitants Neube our Maps Guegere to which Theuet addeth more if not more then truth The Iland after Heliodorus the Bishop of Tricca his description is three square each of which triangle limits are made by three Riuers Astaboras and Asasoba Strabo cals it Astapus and Astosabus this from the South that from the East drowning their names and waters with Nilus in it is in length three thousand furlongs in bredth a thousand plentifull of Elephants Lions Rhinocerotes Corne and Trees besides her hidden treasures and Mynes of Iron Brasse Siluer Gold and Salt It hath also Heben wood as Lucan singeth Laeta comis Hebeni It receiued that name of Moroe sister of Cambyses or after Eusebius of Merida the Mother of Chenephris King of Egypt They worshipped a Barbarian God and besides Pan Hercules and Isis They cast their dead into the Riuer others reserued them at home in glasse shrines others in earthen receptacles buried them neere to their Temples They esteemed them for Gods and sware by them They ordained
or Abassenes they call themselues Chaldaeans for their ancient and elegant Language in which their Books are written is neere to the Chaldaean and Assyrian Moreouer the Ecclesiasticall History testifieth and out of the same Nicephorus lib. 9. c. 18. that many Colonies were sent out of Assyria into Ethiopia They are there called Axumitae of their chiefe Citie but by themselues as Aluares affirmeth Chaschumo More may we see hereafter of their Rites and other things worthy of knowledge in the Institutions of that tongue which we haue diligently and Methodically written These words of Scaliger haue made me take some paines in the search of the premisses for hee differeth from the opinion of others which haue written any thing of Presbiter or Priest Iohn as they terme him in Asia whom the Tartars subdued Ortelius maketh a Presbyter Iohn in Asia and another in Africa if I vnderstand him As for that Vncam William de Rubruquis which trauelled those parts in the morning of the Tartar-greatnesse Anno 1253. reporteth that one Con Can raigned in Kata-Catay or blacke Catay after whose death a certaine Nestorian Shepheard a mightie Gouernour of the people called Yayman which were Nestorian Christians exalted himselfe to the Kingdome and they called him King Iohn reporting of him tenne times more then was true as is the Nestorians wont For notwithstanding all their great boasts of this man when I trauelled along by his Territories there was none that knew any thing of him but onely a few Nestorians This Iohn had a brother a mightie shepheard called Vut which inhabited three weekes journey beyond him hee was Lord of a Village called Cara Carum his subiects called Critor Merkits were also Nestorians But their Lord abandoning Christianitie embraced Idols and retained with him Priests of the said Idols Tenne or fifteene dayes journey beyond his Pastures were the Pastures of Moal a beggerly Nation and neere them the Tartars Iohn dying this Vut became his Heire and was called Vut Can whom others call Vnc Can and his droues and flockes ranged vnto the Pastures of Moal About the same time one Cyngis a Blacke-smiâh in Moal stole many of Vut Cans Cattell who in reuenge with his forces spoyled the Moals and Tartars They agrieued made Cyngis their Captaine who suddenly brake in vpon Vut and chased him into Cataya tooke his Daughter and married her and had by her Mangu that was then the Great Can when our Author wrote this These Relations sauour not of any such Monarchie as should extend from Aethiopia to those parts of Asia Marcus h Paulus telleth that the Tartars were Tributaries to this Vncam so he calleth him which saith hee after some mens opinion signifieth in our language Priest Iohn but through his tyrannie prouoked to rebellion they vnder the conduct of Cyngis slue Vncam And afterwards hee saith that Tenduc was vnder the subjection of Priest Iohn but all the Priests Iohns that there raigned after Vncam were tributarie to the Great Can and in his time raigned one George who was a Priest and a Christian as were the Inhabitants But hee held not so much as the Priests Iohns had done and the Great Cans did still joyne in affinitie with this Familie marrying their Daughters vnto these Kings This George was the fourth after Priest Iohn and was holden a great Seignior Hee ruled ouer two Nations called by some Gog and Magog by the Inhabitans Vng and Mongul where some were Mahumetanes some Heathens other Christians It appeareth by their Histories that Scaliger was deceiued to thinke that this Priest Iohn had so large an Empire seeing Rubruquis in the same Age or soone after could in his owne Countrey heare so little of him and his posteritie in Marcus Paulus his time continued tributarie Kings vnder the Tartar The name Priest was giuen them of that function which hee testifieth George receiued and Iohn perhaps of that first Shepheard that vsurped Con Cans estate To let passe therefore that Presbyter Iohn in the North-east we stumble on another mid-way betwixt that and Ethiopia For so Ioannes de Plano Carpini sent Embassadour to the Great Can from Pope Innocent Anno 1246. and Vincentius in his Speculum tell of the King of India Major called Presbiter Iohn being inuaded by the Tartars vnder the leading of Tossus Can sonne of Cyngis who before had subdued India Minor Hee by a Stratageme acquitted his Realme of them For making mens Images of Copper he set each of them vpon a saddle on Horse-backe and put fire within them placing a man with a paire of bellowes on the horse-back behind euery Image And so with many Images and Horses in such sort furnished they marched against the Tartars and when they were ready to joyne by kindling a fire in each Image they made such a smoke that the Indians wounded and slue many Tartars who could not see to require them thorow the smoke but were forced to leaue that Countrey and neuer after returned Heere now wee meet with a new Presbyter Iohn in India Major which whether he were the same with the Ethiopian let vs a little examine India is by Marcus Paulus diuided into three parts the Lesser Greater and Middle the first of them hee boundeth from Ciamba to Murfili and saith it had in it eight Kingdoms the Middle called Abascia had in it seuen Kingdomes three whereof were Saracens the rest Christians Sixe of them were subject to the seuenth It was told me saith hee that after their Baptisme with water they vsed another Baptisme with fire branding three markes on their forehead and both their cheekes The Saracens vsed one brand from the forehead to the middle of their nose They warre with the Solden of Aden and with the Inhabitants of Nubia and are reputed the best warriours in India The greater India extendeth from Malabar to the Kingdome of Chesmacoran and had in it thirteene Kingdomes This Abascia by the bordering enemies of Nubia and Aden is apparant to bee this Ethiopia where wee now are euen by their Brands wee may know them And this the Ancients called India For Sidonius calleth the Ethiopian Memnones Indians and Aelianus placeth Indians at Astaboras one of the Riuers of Meroe Virgil also bringeth Nilus out of India Vsque coloratis amnis deuexus ab Indis which must needes be meant of Ethiopia Nicephorus reckoneth the Sabeans and Homerites people of Arabia vnto India Sabellicus complaineth of the confounding of these names India and Ethiopia saying that most men did thinke Ethiopia next to Egypt to bee that India where Alexander ouerthrew Porus This confusion of names I thinke did first grow from confusion of Nations For as is before obserued out of Eusebius the Ethiopians arose from the Riuer Indus and setled their habitation neere to Egypt Perhaps they brought the Indian name also to these parts Or else the ignorance of these remote Countries might
acquainted vs with if he had first acquainted himselfe with rules of Art to haue obserued by Instruments the true site and distances In the Kingdome of Angole iron and salt is currant money The Moores of Dobas haue a Law prohibiting marriage to any that hath not first slaine twelue Christians The diuorces and marrying the wiues of their brethren deceased is heere in vse much like as with the Iewes In Bernagasso Aluarez and his company in their trauell were encountred with many great Apes as bigge as Weathers their fore-parts hairie like Lions which went not lesse then two or three hundred in a company they would climbe any Rocke they digged the earth that it seemed as it had been tilled In the Countrey of the Giannamori as they trauelled they crossed a certaine brooke or Riuer that came downe from the Mountaines and finding a pleasant place shaded with the Sallowes there they reposed themselues at noone the water of the brooke was not sufficient to driue a Mill. And whiles the company stood some on one side the brooke some on the other they heard a thunder which seemed a farre off but saw no likelihood of raine or winde when the thunder was done they put their stuffe in order to be gone and had taken vp the Tent in which they dined when one of the company going by the brooke about his businesse suddenly cried out Looke to your selues whereupon turning about they saw the water come downe a speares depth with great furie which caried away part of their stuffe and had they not by good hap taken vp their Tent they together with it had beene carried away with the streame Many of them were forced to climbe vp the Sallowes Such was the noise of water and the rattling of stones which came tumbling downe the Mountaines together that the earth trembled and the sky seemed to threaten a down-fall Suddenly it came and suddenly it passed For the same day they passed ouer and saw very many and great stones ioyned to those which they had seen there before In the Kingdome of Goyame the Riuer Nilus springeth it is there called Gion and comes from two Lakes which for their greatnesse may seeme to bee Seas in which report goeth that Mermaydes Tritons or Men-fishes are seene and some haue told me saith Aluarez that they haue seene it Peter Couillian a Portugall which had liued a great part of his life in those parts told me that he had been in that Kingdome by order from Queene Helena to build there an Altar in a Church built by her where she was buried Beyond that Kingdome I was told there were Iewes Don Iohn de Castro mentions a high Hill inhabited of Iewes in these parts which came no man knowes from whence but they defended the Prete against the Moores Of the fals in Goyame before is related out of Berumdez that they make a noyse like thunder He saith saith that in Dembia Nilus runneth within thirty or fortie leagues of the Red-Sea to which the Emperour purposed to cut a passage as his Predecessor had begun There is a great Lake thirtie leagues long and twenty broad with many Ilands inhabited onely of Religious men Agao is possessed of Moores and Gentiles mixed He speakes of the Kingdom of Oghy seuen or eight dayes iourney from Doato vnder which is a Prouince of Gentiles called Gorague bordering with Quiloa and Mongalo which are great Witches and obserue the entrails of sacrificed Beasts They kill an Oxe with certaine Ceremonies and anointing themselues with the tallow thereof make a great fire seeming to goe into it and to sit down in a chaire therein thence giuing Diuinations and answers without burning Their Tribute is two Lyons three Whelpes an Ounce of Gold molten with certaine Hens and Chickens of the same metall Sixe Buffes laden with Siluer a thousand Beeues and the skinnes of Lyons Ounces and Elkes The Goffates are vulgarly reported to haue beene Iewes they are hated in other Prouinces The houses of the Ethiopians are round all of Earth flat roofed couered with thatch compassed with yards They sleepe vpon Oxe-hides They haue neither Tables nor Table-cloathes but haue their meat serued in on plaine woodden Platters Some eate flesh raw others broyle it Artillery they had not vntill they bought some of the Turkes Writing is little and scarce a little vsed amongst them the Officers dispatch matters of Iustice by Messengers and word of mouth There is no wine made of the Grape but by stealth except at the Pretes and Abunas Others vse Wine made of Raisins steeped ten dayes in water and strained which is cordiall and strong They haue plenty and want of Metals Gold Siluer c. the soyle yeeldeth but they haue not Art to take it They haue no coine of Gold or Siluer Salt is the most currant money Sugar canes they haue but want skill to vse them The Mountaines and Woods are full of Basill and other odoriferous plants They haue store of Bees and Honey but their hiues are placed in Chambers where making a little hole in the wall the Bees goe in and out There are some places very cold The Commons are miserably oppressed by their superiours No man may kill an Oxe though it be his owne without licence from the Gouernours there were no Shambles but at the Court The common people seldome speake truth no not vpon an oath except they are compelled to sweare by the head of the King they exceedingly feare excommunication Their oathes are in this sort The partie to bee deposed goeth with two Priests carrying with them fire and incense to the Church-dore whereon he layeth his hand Then the Priest adiures him saying If thou shalt sweare falsely as the Lyon deuoureth the beasts of the Forrest so let the Diuell deuoure thy soule and as corne is ground vnder the Milstone so let him grinde thy bones and as the fire burneth vp the wood so let thy soule burne in Hell the party answereth to euery or these clauses Amen But if thou speake truth let thy life bee prolonged with honour and let thy soule enter into Paradise with the Blessed Amen Then doth he giue his testimonie They haue Bookes written in Parchment Let vs now come vnto the Court of their Emperour which was alway mouing and yet the greatest Town that his whole Empire containes For there are few which haue in them one thousand and sixe hundred Families whereas this moueable Citie hath fiue thousand or sixe thousand Tents and Mules for carriage about fifty thousand In his march from one place to another if they passe by a Church he and all his company alight and walke on foot till they be past There is also carried before him a consecrated stone or Altar vpon the shoulders of certaine Priests appointed to that office They call him Acegue which signifieth Emperour and Negus that is King By commandement of the Queene Maqueda which visited Salomon women are say they
them prisoners that one Sunne onely may shine in that Ethiopian Throne It is situate in a great Plaine largely extending it selfe euery way without other hill in the same for the space of 30. leagues the forme thereof round and circular the height such that it is a daies worke to ascend from the foot to the top round about the rock is cut so smooth and euen without any vnequall swellings that it seemeth to him that stands beneath like a high wall wheron the Heauen is as it were propped and at the top it is ouer-hanged with rocks jutting forth of the sides the space of a mile bearing out like mushromes so that it is impossible to ascend it or by ramming with earth battering with Canon scaling or otherwise to win it It is aboue 20. leagues in circuit compassed with a wall on the top well wrought that neither man nor beast in chase may fall downe The top is a plaine field onely toward the South is a rising Hil beautifying this Plaine as it were with a watch-tower not seruing alone to the eye but yeelding also a pleasant spring which passeth through all that Plaine paying his tributes to euery Garden that will exact it and making a Lake whence issueth a Riuer which hauing from these tops espied Nilus neuer leaues seeking to finde him whom he cannot leaue both to seeke and finde that by his direction and conueyance hee may together with him present himselfe before the Father and great King of waters the Sea The way vp to it is cut out within the Rooke not with staires but ascending by little and little that one may ride vp with ease it hath also holes cut to let in light and at the foote of this ascending place a faire gate with a Corpus du Guarde Halfe way vp is a faire and spacious Hall cut out of the same Rocke with three windowes very large vpwards the ascent is about the length of a lance and a halfe and at the top is a gate with another guard The aire aboue is wholesome and delectable and they liue there very long and without sicknesse There are no Cities on the top but palaces standing by themselues in number foure and thirtie spacious sumptuous and beautifull where the Princes of the Royall bloud haue their abode with their Families The Souldiers that guard the place dwell in Tents There are two Temples built before the raigne of the Queene of Saba one in honour of the Sunne the other of the Moone the most magnificent in all Ethiopia which by Caudace when shee was conuerted to the Christian faith were consecrated in the name of the Holy Ghost and of the Crosse At that time they tell Caudace ascending with the Eunuch whose proper name was Iudica to baptize all of the Royall bloud which were there kept Zacharie the eldest of them was in his baptisme named Philip in remembrance of Philips conuerting the Eunuch which caused all the Emperours to be called by that name till Iohn the Saint who would be called Iohn because he was crowned on Saint Iohns day and while they were busie in that holy worke of baptizing the Princes a Doue in fierie forme came flying with beames of light and lighted on the highest Temple dedicated to the Sunne whereupon it was afterwards consecrated to the Holy Ghost by Saint Matthew the Apostle when he preached in Ethiopia Those two Temples were after that giuen to the Monasticall Knights of the Militarie Order of Saint Anthonie by Philip the seuenth with two great and spacious Couents built for them I should lose both you and my selfe if I should leade you into their sweet flourishing and fruitfull gardens whereof there are store in this Plaine curiously made and plentifully furnished with fruits both of Europe plants there as Peares Pippins and such like and of their owne as Oranges Citrons Limons and the rest Cedars Palme-trees with other Trees and varietie of herbes and flowers to satisfie the sight taste and sent But I would entertayne you onely with rarities no where else to be found and such is the Cubayo tree pleasant beyond all comparison in taste and whereunto for the vertue is imputed the health and long life of the Inhabitants and the Balme tree whereof there is great store here and hence it is thought the Queene of Saba carried and gaue to Salomon who planted them in Iudaea from whence they were transplanted at Cairo long after The plentie of Graines and Corne there growing the charmes of birds alluring the eares with their warbling Notes and fixing the eyes on their colours ioyntly agreeing in beautie by their disagreeing varietie and other Creatures that adorne this Paradise might make me glut you as sweet meates vsually doe with too much store Let vs herefore take view of some other things worthy our admiration in this admired Hill taking the Friar for our guide whose credit I leaue to your censure §. II. His liberall reports of the Librarie and incredible treasures therein SVch is the stately building of the two Churches aforesaid with their Monasteries the pillars and roofes of stone richly and cunningly wrought the matter and the workmanship conspiring magnificence that of Iasper Alabaster Marble Porphetie this with painting gilding and much curiositie the two Monasteries contayning each of them 1500. religious Knights and Monkes each hauing also two Abbots one of the militarie Knights the other spirituall of the Monkes inferior to the former In the Monasterie of the Holy Crosse are two rare peeces whereon Wonder may iustly fasten both her eyes the Treasurie and Librarie of the Emperor neither of which is thought to be marchable in the world That Librarie of Constantinople wherein were 120000. bookes nor that at Pergamus of 200000. nor the Alexandrian Librarie wherein Gellius numbreth 700000. had the fire not beene admitted too hastie a Student to consume them yet had they come short if report ouer-reach not of this whereof wee speake their number is in a manner innumerable their price inestimable The Queene of Saba they say procured bookes hither from all parts besides many which Salomon gaue her and from that time to this their Emperors haue succeeded in like care and diligence There are three great Halls each aboue two hundred paces large with bookes of all Sciences written in fine parchment with much curiositie of golden Letters and other workes and cost in the writing binding and couers some on the floore some on shelues about the sides there are few of paper which is but a new thing in Ethiopia There are the writings of Enoch copied out of the stones wherein they were engrauen which entreat of Philosophy of the Heauens and Elements Others go vnder the name of Noe the subiect whereof is Cosmography Mathematikes Ceremonies and Prayers some of Abraham which he composed when he dwelt in the Valley of Mamre and there read publikely Philosophy and the Mathematikes There is very much of Salomon a great number passing
about and that many thousand Mules besides Camels and innumerable Porters attended on the baggage at euery remoue But if these things were euer true the case is much altered in this last Age and euery day growes worse and worse those things which yee haue heard out of the Frier being false Neyther was there euer any such Emperour as Alexander the third by him so often mentioned but what with the Turkes on the North side the Moores on the East the Gallae from other parts and intestine Rebellions each challenging his right not by Election or Inheritance so much as by the Sword all things are brought almost to nothing and the Aethiopian greatnesse is now in a great Eclipse And for that Balthasar which the Frier pretends his Authour Godignus sayth that he being examined hereof affirmed them to be the Friers Inuentions somethings he confessed he had published not true but such as hee thought could doe no man harme Whatsoeuer therefore in this Booke is borrowed from that Spaniard I doe neither in all things disclaime nor can exact credit thereto this being the lyers reward that euen in true reports he is doubted More full Relations of the present State of this Empire I referre to our next Aethiopian Visitation The Gallae before mentioned are a Nationlesse Nation eyther the same or like in conditions to the Giacchi or Iagges of which we shall anon speake which as in Congo and other parts so heere also brought confusion and desolation where they came As for those Patriarches Barretus and Ouiedus Godignus hath bestowed on each of them a Booke in Relation of their Liues and inserted Epistles of their owne to prooue the Frier a Lier Barrettus desiring to be rid of that Title which he could not make reall and Ouiedo hauing a Briefe or Bull from Pius Quintus to free him and send him to Iapan which hee yet refused vpon hopes of better successe eyther amongst the Christians or Ethnickes in those parts many of which in Damut and Sinaxis had desired Baptisme and by the wicked Emperour were reiected He propoundeth also an Ouerture to send fiue hundred Portugall Souldiers into those parts by which strength they might succour themselues and their followers an argument of their weaknesse which could with so small a handfull be awed This may be added that these Aethiopians haue their blacke colour in such estimation that they paint Christ the Angels and Saints blacke the Deuill Iudas Caiphas Pilate and wicked persons they paint white They take Salt out of Minerals in pieces of halfe a foote which serues there instead of money ten or fifteene of those pieces being the price of a slaue the cause that when Paez the Iesuit first entred these parts his Gold could doe him little seruice and when a Saracen in his company had dressed him a Hen yet durst not he taste of it for offending the scrupulous Abassines who will eate nothing which a Turke hath killed Hee writes that their houses are base and little round of earth couered with thatch contayning but one roome except the Palaces of great Men. In that yeere 1603. the Grasse-hoppers did great harme which ate vp all that was greene where they came a greater misery of Ciuill Warre accompanying the Emperour being deposed and imprisoned and another legitimate for the former was a Bastard brought out of Prison to the Throne This new King Malac Ceged wrote kind Letters to Paez to bring him the Lawes of Portugal and Ouiedos Bookes praysing God that after seuen yeeres imprisonment The stone which the builders refused was become the head of the corner He was presently assaulted and much distressed by the Gallae whom at that time hee ouercame Not so other Traytors the chiefe of which was Zezelazeus who slue the Emperour Sauenquil and erected one Iacobus whom after hee relinquished and tooke part with Sazinosius which ouerthrew Iacobus and after that imprisoned Zezelazeus who escaped the Prison but not a Traytors reward being slaine by Husbandmen whose Oxen hee would haue taken away This Sazinosius still infested with Treasons for euen an Heremite or Anachoret which had liued a solitary life twenty yeeres together conspired against him aspired to Souereignty besides many many Others and the Gallae and the effect of both Robbers and Theeues through the Countrie deuised of an vnion with the Romish Church and writ Letters to the Pope dated Octob. 14. and to the King of Spaine for supplies of Souldiers Decemb. 10. 1607. the Copies of which Iarric hath inserted in his fift Booke So farre from truth is that Frier which in these times proclaymes such felicity in Aethiopia vnder I know not what Alexander the birth of his crowing braine §. IIII. Of the Sabaeans and their Queene which visited SALOMON LEt vs conclude with Saba and the Queene thereof touching which as elsewhere we haue shewed we rather beleeue that this Queene the supposed founder was of the Sabaeans in Arabia whose neighbours the Abasenes were and both as it is very probable her subiects These after many ages it is the coniecture of great Clerkes passed into these parts of Africa and seated themselues here by conquest retayning their old language in their Lyturgie to this day This Lyturgie or Canon of their Masse which with other their Formes and Rites of Baptisme Confirmation Purification c. is extant in Bibliotheca Patrum doth call their Church the Church of Sceua or Sheba and Stephanus placeth the Sabaeans and Abasenes together as before in this first Chapter of this Booke is shewed Tradition might well continue the memorie of this Queene amongst them and Superstition might easily adde where Diuine and Humane learning wanted aboundance of errours which is not the Ethiopian case alone but almost all Ecclesiasticall Histories written of things done long before and deliuered onely by Tradition rolled like a Snow-ball by superstition of succeeding times haue yeelded such Legendarie lumps that neede much licking before any forme of Truth can appeare As therefore I reiect not the Ethiopian Historie wholly nor deeme it a meere changeling in this challenge of the Sabaean inheritance so yet I hold it needes iudicious examination and censure the most whereof hath beene obtruded on that simple credulous Nation in later times as our Monkes dealt in these parts many ages Ptolomey calls the chiefe of Ethiopia Auxume which Stephanus calls ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Arianus Axomite Procopius Auzomide all of them giue it the Metropolitan honour it is supposed to be the same which now is called Chaxumo whereof Barbosa Corsali and Aluares haue written in witnesse whereof are many ancient buildings there yet remayning and pillars somewhat resembling the Egyptian Obeliskes admirable for their height and workmanship some aboue threescore yards high full of Letters These Letters of which are many there seene in many ruines not one of all the Abassens can vnderstand which argueth a greater antiquitie then the
and qualities of Newfoundland are related by Master Parkhurst Master Hayes Sir Geo. Peckham Stephen Parmenius Richard Clarke Master Christopher Carlile all whose Discourses and experiments hereof Master Hakluyt hath collected and bestowed on the World The North-part is inhabited the South is desart although fitter for habitation Besides the abundance of Cod heere are Herrings Salmons Thornbacke Oysters and Muskles with Pearles Smelts and Squids which two sorts come on shore in great abundance fleeyng from the deuouring Cod out of the frying-pan into the fire It is thought that there are Buffes and certayne that there are Beares and Foxes which before your face will rob you of your fish or flesh Before they come at Newfoundland by fifty leagues they passe the banke so they call certayne high ground as a veine of Mountaynes raysing themselues vnder the water about ten leagues in breath extending to the South infinitely on which is 30. fathome water before and after 200. Sir Hum. Gilbert tooke possession thereof by vertue of her Maiesties Commission Anno 1582. It is within Land a goodly Countrey naturally beautified with Roses sowne with Pease planted with stately trees and otherwise diuersified both for pleasure and profit And now our English Nation doe there plant and fixe a setled habitation a chiefe Actor and Authour of which businesse is Master Iohn Guy of Bristow who in the yeere 1608. sayled from Bristow in three and twenty dayes to Conception Bay in Newfoundland Of this Plantation and their wintrings and continuance there I haue seene diuers Relations with Master Hakluyt written by Master Guy William Colston c. In the yeere 1611. in October and Nouember they had scarsly sixe dayes frost or snow which presently thawed the rest of those moneths being warmer and dryer then in England December was also faire with some Frost Snow and Raine The winde in these three moneths variable from all parts Ianuary and February was most part Frost to mid March the wind most commonly Westerly and sometimes from the North. The Sunne often visited them with warme and comfortable rayes chasing away the Snow and not suffering the Brookes to be frozen ouer three nights with Ice able to beare a Dogge The Snow was neuer except in drifts aboue eighteene inches deepe They had there Filberds Fish Makerels Foxes in the winter Partridges white in the winter in Summer somewhat like ours but greater they are much afraid of Rauens They killed a Wolfe with a Mastiue and a Grey-hound Eastons piracies were some trouble to them Anno 1612. They found houses of Sauages which were nothing but poles set round and meeting in the top ten foot broad the fire in the middest couered with Deeres skins They are of reasonable stature beardlesse and in conditions like to those which Sir Martin Frobisher discouered broad-faced ful-eyed coloured on their faces and apparell with red Oaker Their Boats of Barke as in Canada twenty foot long foure and a halfe broad not weighing 100. weight made in forme of a new Moone which carry foure men and are by them carried to all places of their remoouings Their Patent was granted 1610. for Plantation betweene forty six and fifty two to bee gouerned by a Councell of twelue and a Treasurer There wintered 1612. 54. men six women and two children They killed there Beares Otters Sables sowed Wheat Rie Turneps Coleworts Their Winter till Aprill 1613. was dry and cleere with some frost and snow Diuers had the Scuruy whereto their Turneps there sowne were an excellent remedie no lesse then Cartiers Tree hereafter mentioned April was worse then the midst of Winter by reason of East-winds which came from the Ilands of Ice which the current bringeth at that time from the North. The same I haue seene confirmed by a letter of Thomas Dermer one of that Colony dated at Cupers Coue the ninth of September last 1616. In other moneths he saith the temperature is as in England He mentions Muske-cats and Musk-rats in those parts the fertilitie of the soyle in producing Pease Rie Barly and Oates probabilities of Metals with promises of more ful Relations hereafter Master Richard Whitborne hath lately published a Book of his Voyages to Newfoundland and obseruations there with certaine Letters also touching the new Plantations by English therein at the charges of Sir George Caluard written by Edward Winne N. H. c. §. II. The Voyages and Obseruations of IAQVIES CARTIER in Noua Francia NEere to Newfoundland in 47. degrees is great killing of the Morse or Sea-oxe In the I le of Ramea one small French ship in a small time killed fifteene hundred of them They are as great or greater then Oxen the Hide dressed is twice as thicke as a Buls hide It hath two teeth like Elephants but shorter about a foot long growing downwards out of the vpper iaw and therefore lesse dangerous dearer sold then Iuory and by some reputed an Antidote not inferiour to the Vnicornes horne The young ones are as good meate as Veale which the old will defend holding them in her armes or forefeet And with the bellies of fiue of the said fishes if so wee may call these Amphibia which liue both on land and water they make an Hogshead of traine Oyle Their skins are short-haired like Seales their face is like a Lions and might more fitly haue bin termed Sea-Lions then Sea-horses or Sea-oxen they haue foure feet no eares the hornes are about halfe an ell in length they vse to lye on the Ice a sunning and are soonest killed with a blow on the fore-head Some of our English shâps haue attempted this enterprize for the killing of the Morse but not all with like successe nor with so good as reported of Cherry Iland At Brions Iland is such abundance of Cods that Master Leighs company with foure hookes in little more then an houre caught 250. of them Neere to the same in the Gulfe of S. Lawrence are three termed the Ilands of Birds the soyle is sandy red but by reason of many Birds on them they looke white The birds sit as thicke as stones lie in a paued street or to vse Iaques Cartiers comparison as any field or Medow is of grasse Two of these Ilands are steepe and vpright as any wall that it is not possible to clime them On the other which is in 49. degrees 40. minutes and about a league in circuit they killed and filled two Boats in lesse then halfe an houre Besides them which they did eate fresh euery ship did powder fiue or six barrels of them There are an hundred fold as many houering about as within the Iland Some are as bigge as Iayes blacke and white with beakes like vnto Crowes their wings are no bigger then halfe ones hand and therefore they cannot flye high yet are they as swift neere the water as other Birds they are very fat these they called Aponatz a lesser kind which there aboundeth they named Godetz A
Discouerers vtterly deny this History affirming that there are but Cabans here and there made with Perkes and couered with barkes of trees or with skins and both the Riuer and inhabited place is called Pemtegoet and not Agguncia And there can be no great Riuer as they affirme because the great Riuer Canada hath like an insatiable Merchant engrossed all these water-commodities so that other streames are in manner but meere Pedlers The Armouchiquois are a traiterous and theeuish people next vnneighbourly neighbours to the Etechemins they are light-footed and lime-fingered as swift in running away with their stollen prey as the Grey-hound in pursuing it Champlein testifieth that the Armouchiquois are deformed with little heads short bodies armes small like a bone as are their thighs also their legges great and long and disproportioned with likenesse of proportion when they sit on their heeles their knees are halfe a foot higher then their heads They are valiant and planted in the best Countrey Monsieur du Point arriued in those parts in the yeere 1605. and du Monts remoued the French Habitation to the Port-Royall Monsieur de Pourtrincourt sailed thither in the yeere 1606. and with him the Author of the Booke called Noua Francia who hath written the Rites and Customes of these Countries Hee saith that the Armouchiquois are a great people but haue no adoration They are vicious and bloudy Both they and the Souriquois haue the industry of Painting and Caruing and doe make Pictures of Birds Beasts and Men both in stone and wood as well as the workmen in these parts They as is said ascribe not Diuine worship to any thing but yet acknowledge some Spirituall and inuisible Power I know not by what Diuine Iustice and Iniustice of the Diuell it comes to passe that God hath giuen some men vp so farre vnto the Diuels tyrannie that he hath banished out of their hearts the knowledge and worship of the True God and yet the nature of Man cannot be without apprehension of some greater and more excellent Nature and rather then want of all Religion they will haue a Religious-irreligious commerce with the Diuell Yea the more all knowledge of God is banished the baser seruice doe Men in doing and suffering yeeld to the Diuell as to leaue other parts to their owne places it falleth out in these Regions The Prince and greatest Commander of Men among them seemes by this meanes to bee the Diuels Vicegerent and by wizardly and diuellish practices to vp-hold his owne greatnesse So it was with Sagamos Membertou if any body were sicke he was sent for he made inuocations on the Diuell he bloweth vpon the partie grieued maketh incision sucketh the bloud from it a practice vsed in very many Countries of the Continent and Ilands of America if it be a wound he healeth it after the same maner applying a round slice of Beauers stones Some present is therefore made to him of Venison or skinnes If it be a question to haue newes of things absent hauing first questioned with his spirit he rendereth his Oracle commonly doubtfull very often false and sometimes true He rendered a true Oracle of the comming of Poutrincourt to du Pont saying his Diuell had told him so When the Sauages are hungry they consult with Membertous Oracle and he telleth them the place whither they shall goe and if there be no game found the excuse is that the Beast hath wandered and changed place but very often they finde And this makes them beleeue that the Diuell is a God and know none other although they yeeld him no adoration When these Aoutmoins so they call these Wizards consult with the Diuell they fixe a staffe in a pit to which they tye a Cord and putting their head into the pit make inuocations or coniurations in a language vnknowne to the others that are about and this with beatings and howlings vntill they sweat with paine When this Diuell is come the Master Aoutmoin makes them beleeue that hee holds him tyed by his cord and holdeth fast against him forcing him to giue him an answer before he let him goe That done he beginneth to sing something in the praises as it seemeth of the Diuel that hath discouered some game vnto them and the other Sauages that are there make answer with some concordance of musicke among them Then they dance with songs in another not vulgar language after which they make a fire and leape ouer it and put halfe a pole out of the top of the Cabin where they are with something tied thereto which the Diuell carrieth away Memberton carried at his necke the marke of his profession which was a purse triangle-wise couered with their imbroidered worke within which there was somewhat as bigge as a Nut which he said was his Diuell called Aoutem This function is successiue and by tradition they teach their eldest sonnes the mysterie of this iniquitie Euery Sagamos either is or hath his Aoutmoin The men and women weare their blacke haire long hanging loose ouer the shoulder wherein the men sticke a feather the women a bodkin They are much troubled with a stinging fly for preuention whereof they rub themselues with a certaine kinde of grease and oyles They paint their faces with blue or red but not their bodies For their marriages they are contracted with the consent of Parents who will not giue their Daughters in marriage to any except he be a good hunter The women are said to bee chaste and the contrary seldome found and though the husband hath many wiues yet is there no iealousie among them The widowes heere if there husbands be killed wil not marrie againe nor eate flesh till their death be reuenged Otherwise they make no great difficultie which Cartier reporteth of Canada to marry againe if they find a fit match Sometimes the Sauages hauing many wiues will giue one to their friend if he likes her so to disburden themselues The women eate not with the men in their meetings but apart When they make feasts they them end with dances all in a round to which one singeth at the end of euery song all make a loud long exclamation and to be the more nimble they strip themselues starke naked If they haue any of their enemies heads or armes they will carry them as a iewell about their necks whiles they dance sometimes biting the same After their Feasts they will diet themselues liuing sometimes eight dayes more or lesse with the smoke of Tobacco They are in nothing laborious but in hunting They sow but so much as will serue them for sixe moneths and that very hardly during the Winter they retire three or foure moneths space into the woods and there liue on Acornes Fish and Venison They wash not themselues at meales except they be monstrous foule and then wipe on their owne or their Dogs haires Their entertainment is with small complement the Guest sits downe by his
38. and 39. The temperature agreeth with English bodies not by other meanes distempered The Summer is hot as in Spaine the Winter cold as in France and England certaine coole Brizes doe asswage the vehemency of the heate The great Frost in the yeere 1607. reached to Virginia but was recompenced with as milde a Winter with them the next yeere And the Winter Anno 1615. was as cold and frosty one fortnight as that There is but one entrance by Sea into this Country and that at the mouth of a very goodly Bay The Capes on both sides were honoured with the names of our Britanian hopes Prince Henry and Duke Charles The water floweth in this Bay neere two hundred miles and hath a channell for a hundred and forty miles of depth betwixt seuen and fifteene fathome of breadth ten or fourteene miles At the head of the Bay the Land is Mountaynous and so runneth by a Southwest Line from which Mountaynes proceed certaine Brooks which after come to fiue principall Nauigable Riuers The Mountaynes are of diuers composition some like Mil-stones some of Marble many pieces of Chrystall they found throwne downe by the waters which also wash from the Rockes such glistering Tinctures that the ground in some places seemeth gilded The colour of the earth in diuers places resembleth Bole-Armoniac terra sigillata and other such apparances but generally is a blacke sandy molde The Riuer next to the mouth of the Bay is Powhatan the mouth whereof is neere three miles broad it is Nauigable an hundred miles falls rocks shoalds prohibite further Nauigation hence Powhatan their greatest King hath his Title In a Peninsula on the Northside thereof is situate Iames Towne The people inhabiting which haue their Weroances are the Kecoughtans which haue not past twenty fighting men The Paspaheghes haue forty Chichahamania two hundred The Weanocks an hundred The Arrowhatocks thirty The Place called Powhatan forty The Appamatusks threescore The Quiyonghcohanocks fiue and twenty The Warraikoyacks forty The Naudsamunds two hundred The Chesapeacks an hundred The Chickahamanians are not gouerned by a Weroance but by the Priests No place affordeth more Sturgeon in Summer of which at one draught haue beene taken threescore and eight nor in Winter more Fowle Fourteene miles from Powhatan is the Riuer Pamaunke nauigable with greater Vessels not aboue threescore and ten miles Toppahanok is nauigable an hundred and thirty miles Patawomeke an hundred and twenty To speake of Powtuxunt Bolus and other Riuers on the East side of the Bay likewise of diuers places which receiued name by some accident as Fetherstones Bay so called of the death of one of ours there happening and the like or to mention the numbers which euery people can make would exceed our scope and the Readers patience Captaine Smiths Map may somewhat satisfie the desirous and his Booke now printed further This the Captaine saith that hee hath beene in many places of Asia and Europe in some of Africa and America but of all holds Virginia by the naturall endowments the fittest place for an earthly Paradise Alexander Whitaker the Preacher at Henrico writes that at the mouth of Powhatan are the Forts of Henrico and Charles two and forty miles vpward is Iames Towne and threescore and ten miles beyond that the new Towne of Henrico ten miles higher the fals where the Riuer falleth downe betweene many minerall Rockes twelue miles beyond a Chrystall Rocke wherewith the Indians head their Arrowes three dayes iourney from thence is a Rocke or Hill found couered ouer with a rich siluer Ore Our men that went to discouer those parts had but two Iron Pickaxes with them and those so ill tempered that the points turned againe at euery stroke but tryall was made of the Ore with argument of much hope Sixe dayes iourney beyond this Mine runs a ridge of Hils beyond which the Indians report is a great Sea which if it bee true is the South Sea At Henrico they are exceeding healthfull and more then in England Master Thomas Hariot hath largely described the Commodities which the Water and Earth yeeld set forth also in Latine with exquisite Pictures by Theodore de Bry besides the relations of Brereton and Rosier and others There is a Grasse which yeeldeth silke beside store of Silke-wormes Hempe and Flaxe surpassing ours in growth and goodnesse exceeded by a new found stuffe of a certaine sedge or water-flagge which groweth infinitely and with little paines of boyling yeeldeth great quantitie of sundry sorts of Skeines of good strength and length some like silke and some like Flaxe and some a courser sort as Hempe There is also a rich veine of Allum of Terra Sigillata Pitch Tarre Rozen Turpentine Sassafras Cedar Grapes Oyle Iron Copper and the hope of better Mines Pearle sweete Gummes Dyes Timber Trees of sweet wood for profit and pleasure of which kinde haue beene discouered fourteene seuerall kinds Neither is it needfull that heere I relate the Commodites of Virginia for food in Fowles Beasts Fishes Fruites Plants Hearbes Berries Graines especially their Maiz which yeeldeth incredible recompence for a little labour One Acre of ground will yeeld with good husbandry two hundred Bushels of Corne They haue two Roots the one for Medicinall vse to cure their hurts called Weighsacan the other called Tockahough growing like a flagge of the greatnesse and taste of a Potato which passeth a fiery purgation before they may eate it being poyson whiles it is raw Yet in all this abundance our men haue had small store but of want and no fire nor water could purge that poyson which was rooted in Some to the hinderance of the Plantation The chiefe Beasts of Virginia are Beares lesse then those in other places Deere like ours Aronghcun much like a Badger but liuing on trees like a Squirrell Squirrels as big as Rabbets and other flying Squirrels called Assepanicke which spreading out their legs and skins seeme to flye thirty or forty yards at a time The Opassom hath a head like a Swine a tayle like a Rat as bigge as a Cat and hath vnder her belly a bagge wherein she carrieth her yong Their Dogges barke not Their Wolues are not much bigger then our Foxes Their Foxes are like our siluer-haired Conies and smell not like ours Mussascus is otherwise as our Water-Rat but smelleth strongly of Muske Master Whitaker saith they yeeld Muske as the Musk-Cats doe Their Vetchunquoys are wild Cats Their vermine destroyed not our Egges and Pullen nor were their Serpents or Flyes any way pernicious They haue Eagles Hawkes wild Turkeyes and other Fowle and Fish which here to repeate would to some nice fastidious stomacks breed a fulnesse though with some of their Countrimen in Virginia they would haue beene sauoury sometimes and dainty They are a people clothed with loose Mantles made of Deeres skins and aprons of the same round about their middles all else naked of stature like to vs in England They
which are not fully knowne otherwhere it is washed with a dangerous Sea which separateth Chichora Bahama and Lucaia from the same Iohn Ponce aforesaid hearing a rumour of a prodigious Well which as the Poets tell of Medea would make old men become young againe plaid the yongling to goe search it sixe monethes together and in that inquiry discouers this Continent and repayring into Spaine obtayneth this Prouince with the title of Adelantado He returned with a Nauy and band of Souldiers but at his landing was so welcomed by the Floridians that many of his men were slaine and himselfe wounded vnto death Pamphilo de Naruaes had no better successe hee entred Florida 1527. Aluaro Nunnez called Capo di Vacca or Cabeca de Vaca and some of his company after long captiuitie escaped Pamphilo carried with him sixe hundred men about the Riuer of Palmes his ships were wracked and most of the Spaniards drowned A few escaped drowning but twelue fell mad and like Dogges sought to woorrie each other Scarcely tenne returned into Spaine These comming to Mexico reported that they had restored three dead men to life I rather beleeue saith Benzo that they killed foure quicke men Don Ferdinando de Soto enriched with the spoiles of Atibaliba King of Peru in which action he was a Captain and Horseman heere found place to spend that which there hee had gotten For hauing obtained the gouernment of Florida and gathered a band of sixe hundred men for that Expedition in it he spent fiue yeares searching for Minerals till hee lost himselfe Iulian Samado and Ahumada made sute for the like grant but could not obtaine it Fryer Luys de Beluastro and other Dominicks had vndertaken by the way of preaching to haue reduced the Floridians to Christianity and the Spanish obedience and were sent at the Emperours charge but no sooner set foot on shore then hee and two of his companions were taken by the Sauages and cruelly slaine and eaten their shauen scalpes being hanged vp in their Temple for a monument This hapned in the yeere 1549. In the yeere 1524. Francis the first the French King had sent Iohn de Verrazano hither but because hee rather sought to discouer all along the Coast then to search or settle within Land I passe him ouer In the yeere 1562. That Worthy of France Chastillon Champion of Religion and of his Countrey sent Captaine Iohn Ribault to discouer and Plant in these parts which his Voyage and Plantation is written by Rene Laudonniere one employed therein Hee left Capt. Albert there with some of his company who built a Fort called Charles Fort but this Albert was slaine in a mutiny by his Souldiers and they returning home were so pursued by Famine the Pursuiuant of Diuine Iustice that after their Shooes and Leather Ierkins eaten their drinke being Sea-water or their owne Vrine they killed and ate vp one of their owne company Laudonniere was sent thither againe to inhabite Anno 1564. and the next yeere Ribault was sent to supply his place But vncouth Famine had so wasted and consumed the French before his arriuall that the very bones of most of the Souldiers pierced thorow their starued skinnes in many places of their bodies as if they would now trust the emptie hands no longer but would become their owne Purueyers and looke out for themselues And yet better it is to fall into the hands of God then of mercilesse men Famine being but a meere Executioner to Gods Iustice but these executing also a Diuellish malice Such were the Spaniards who were sent thither vnder the conduct of Don Pedro Melendes which massacred all of euery sexe and age which they found in the fort and Ribault being cast by shipwracke on the shore and receiued of Vallemandus the Spaniard with promises of all kindnesse was cruelly murthered with all his company except some few which they reserued for their owne employments The manner of it is at large handled by Laudonniere by Morgues by Challusius which were as brands by diuine hand plucked out of the Spanish combustion The Petition or Supplication put vp by the Orphanes Widowes and distressed kindred of that massacred number to Charles the Ninth mentioneth nine hundred which perished in this bloudy deluge The Spaniards hauing laid the foundations of their habitation in bloud found it too slippery to build any sure habitation thereon For their cruelties both to the French and Floridians were retorted vpon themselues in the yeere 1567. by Monsieur Dominique de Gorgues and his Associates assisted by the Natiue inhabitants and Florida was left destitute of Christian Inhabitants Thus hath Florida beene first courted by the English wooed by the Spanish almost wonne by the French and yet remaines a rich and beautifull Virgin waiting till the Neighbour Virginia bestow on her an English Bridegroome who as making the first loue may lay the iustest challenge vnto her Her riches are such that Cabeza de Vaca who was one of Naruaes wracked companie and Sotos Corriuall in this Floridian sute and had trauelled thorow a great part of the In-land affirmed to Charles the Emperour that Florida was the richest Countrey of the World and that he had therein seene Gold and Siluer and Stones of great value Besides there is great varietie of Trees Fruits Fowles Beasts Beares Leopards Ounces Wolues wilde Dogges Goats Hares Conies Deere Oxen with woolly hydes Camels backs and Horses manes Sir Iohn Hawkins his second Voyage published by Master Hakluyt mentioneth Vnicornes hornes amongst the Floridians which they weare about their necks whereof the French-men obtained many pieces and that they affirme there are many of those beasts with one horne which they put into the water before they drinke Haply this might be a tale of the French to sell such pieces deare to the English or the horne of some other beast or of the Sea-Vnicorne Our Discourse hath most right vnto their Rites For their many Cities the manner of their building the manners of their Inhabitants I would not bee so long Morgues hath let vs see them in the Pictures They wall or impale them with posts fastned in the ground the circle as of a Snaile comming within that point where it began and leauing a way but for two men to enter at either end of that double empaling or entrance stand two Watch-towres one within the other without the Citie where Watch-men alway are set for defence their houses are round their apparell nakednesse except a beasts skin or some ornament of Mosse about their secret parts They paint and raze their skins with great cunning the smart makes them sicke seuen or eight dayes after they rubbe ouer those rased workes with a certaine herbe which coloureth the same so as it cannot be done away They paint their faces and their skins cunningly this Morgues a Painter being Iudge euen to admiration They let the nailes on their toes and fingers
mentioned Wheele from the Sunne which was made in the Center vpwards to the Circumference Another manner of writing or signing they had in Circle-wise In the Prouince of Yucatan or Honduras there were Bookes of the leaues of Trees folded and squared which contained the knowledge of the Planets of Beasts and other Naturall things and of their Antiquities which some blindly-zealous Spaniards taking for Inchantments caused to be burned The Indians of Tescuco Talla and Mexico shewed vnto a Iesuite their Bookes Histories and Kalendars which in Figures and Hieroglyphicks represented things after their manner Such as had forme or figure were represented by their proper Images other things were represented by Characters and I haue seene saith Acosta the Pater Noster Aue Maria and Confession thus written As for these things I a Sinner doe confesse my selfe they painted an Indian kneeling on his knees at a Religious mans feet To God most mightie they painted three faces with their Crownes according to that painting blasphemy of the Popish Image-mongers and so they went on in that manner of picturing the words of their Popish Confession where Images failed setting Characters Their Bookes for this cause were great which besides their engrauings in Stone Walles or Wood they made of Cotton-wooll wrought into a kind of Paper and of leaues of Metll folded vp like our Broad-clothes and written on both sides Likewise they made them of the thinne inner rinde of a Tree growing vnder the vpper barke as did also the Ancient Latines from whence the names of Codex and Liber for a Booke are deriued by our Grammarians They did bind them also into some forme of Bookes compacting them with Bitumen their Characters were of Fish-hookes Starres Snares Files c. Thus did they keepe their priuate and publike Records There were some in Mexico that vnderstood each other by whistling which was ordinarily vsed by Louers and Theeues a Language admirable euen to our wits so highly applauded by our selues and as deeply deiecting these Nations in termes of sillinesse and simplicitie Yea in Our Virginia so I hope and desire Captaine Smith told mee that there are some which the spacious diuorce of the wide streame notwithstanding will by hallowes and hoopes vnderstand each other and entertaine conference The numbers of the Mexicans are simple till you come to six then they count sixe and one sixe and two sixe and three ten is a number by it selfe which in the insuing numbers is repeated as in other Languages till fifteene which they reckon in one terme ten fiue and one and so the rest to twentie Some write that the men in Mexico sate downe and the women stood when they made water The Mexicans did beleeue concerning the soule that it was immortall and that men receiued either ioy or paine according to their deserts and liuing in this World They held for an assured faith that there were nine places appointed for soules and the chiefest place of glory to bee neere vnto the Sunne where the soules of good men slaine in the Warres and those which were sacrificed are placed that the soules of wicked men abide in the earth and were diuided after this sort children which were dead-borne went to one place those which dyed of age or other disease went to another those which died of wounds or contagion to a third those which were executed by order of Iustice to a fourth but Parricides which slew their Parents or which slew their wiues or children to a fift Another place was for such as slew their Masters or Religious persons Acosta seemeth to deny that the Indians beleeued any punishments after death and yet setteth downe an Oration made at Mutezumas Election wherein he is said to haue pierced the nine Vaults of heauen which seemeth to allude to this of Gomara Their burials also were diuers as in shewed before and heere may bee added that hee which died for Adultery was shrowded like vnto their god of Leachery called Tlazoulterel he that was drowned like to Tlaloc he that died of drunkennesse like to the god of wine Ometochtli the Souldier like to Vitziliputzli But lest you wish me buried in like manner which trouble as much my English Reader with New-Spaines tedious Relations as Old-Spaines fastidious insulting spirits haue sometime done our English Nation I will aduenture further into the adioyning Prouinces CHAP. XIIII Of other places betwixt New Spaine and the Straits of Dariene §. I. Of Iucatan Acusamil Guatimala and Hondura IVCATAN is a point of Land extending it selfe into the Sea ouer against the Isle Cuba and was first discouered by Francis Hernando de Cordona in the yeere 1517. at which time one asking an Indian how this Countrey was called he answered Tectoten Tectetan that is I vnderstand you not which words the Spaniards corrupting both in the sound and interpretation called it Iucatan Iames Velasques Gouernour of Cuba sent his Cousin Iohn de Grijalua the yeere after who there fought with the Indians at Campotan and was hurt The Spaniards went to a Citie on the shore which for the greatnesse they called Cayro of that great Citie in Aegypt Here they found Turreted Houses Stately Temples Wayes paued and faire Market-places The houses were of stone or brick and lyme very artificially composed To the square Courts or first habitations of their houses they ascended by ten or twelue steps The roofe was of Reeds or stalkes of Herbs The Indians gaue the Spaniards Iewels of Gold very faire and cunningly wrought and were requited with Vestures of Silke and Wooll Glasse Beads and little Bels. Their apparell was of Cotton in manifold fashions and colours They frequented their Temples much to the which the better sort paued wayes with stone from their houses They were great Idolaters and were circumcised but not all They liued vnder Lawes and traffiked together with great fidelitie by exchanging commodities without money The Spaniards saw Crosses amongst them and demanmanding whence they had them they said that a certaine man of excellent beauty passing by that coast left them that notable token to remember him others said a certaine man brighter then the Sunne dyed in the working thereof The Spaniards sayled thence to Campechium a towne or three thousand houses Here they saw a square Stage or Pulpit foure Cubits high partly of clammie Bitumen and partly of small stones whereto the image of a man cut in Marble was ioyned two foure-footed vnknowne beasts fastning vpon vpon him as if they would teare him in pieces And by the Image stood a Serpent all besmeared with bloud deuouring a Lyon it was seuen and forty foot long and as bigge as an Oxe These things I mention as testimonies of their Art in these barbarous places and perhaps of their deuotion also Grijalua or Grisalua seeing a Tower farre off at Sea by direction therof came to an Iland called Cosumel agreeing in priuate and publike manner of life with them
vnto them The Spaniards in this Prouince planted fiue Spanish Colonies which all scarcely could number an hundred and twentie houses §. II. Of Nicaragua their Plentie and exceeding superstition NIcaragua extendeth it selfe from the Chiulatecan Mines of Fonduta toward the South Sea This Region is not great but fertile and therefore called of the Spaniards Mahumets Paradise for the plentie of all things yet in the Summer time it is so scorched with heate that men cannot trauell but in the night Sixe moneths from May to October are pestered with continuall showres which the other six wholly want The Parrots are here as troublesome as Crowes and Rookes with vs and they are forced to keep their corne in like manner from their spoyling The people are of like condition to the Mexicans they feed on mans flesh To their dances they flocke two or three hundred in a companie which are performed with great varietie of gestures vestures and passions Euery man in and euery man out of his humour Thirtie and fiue miles from Legeon or Lyon an Episcopall Citie in this Region is a Vulcano of flaming Hill the fire whereof may be seene in the night aboue one hundred miles Some had a conceit that molten gold was the matter of this fire And therefore a certaine Dominican caused a Kettle and long chaine of Yron to bee let downe into this fierie concauitie where by the violence of the heat the Kettle and part of the chaine was molten He makes a bigger and stronger but returnes with like successe and this added that himselfe and his two companions by eruption of fire had almost beene consumed Gomara calls this fire Blasio de Innesta and the hill Masaya It goes downe two hundred and fiftie braces or yards In this Country they vsed Sodomie and sacrifices of Men. Of this name Nicaragua Gilgousales that first of the Spaniards discouered these parts found a King with whom he had much conference whom he perswaded to become a Christian although his prohibition of warres and dancing did much trouble him This Nicaragua demanded them if the Christians had any knowledge of the Floud which drowned all the Earth with men and beasts as he had heard his Progenitors say and whether another were to come whether the Earth should be ouerturned or the Heauen fall when and how the Moone and Starres should lose their light and motion who moued those heauenly bodies where the soules should remaine and what they should doe being freed from the bodie whether the Pope dyed whether the Spaniards came from Heauen and many other strange questions admirable in an Indian They worshipped the Sun and other Idols which Nicaragua suffered Gilgousales to take out of the great Temple In Nicaragua there were fiue linages and different languages the Coribici Ciocotoga Ciondale Oretigua and the Mexican though this place was a thousand miles from Mexico yet were they like them in speech apparell and religion they had also the same figures in stead of Letters which those of Culhua had and bookes a span broad and twelue spans long doubled of many colours They differ as in Languages so in Religions Of their religious rites thus writeth Gomara their Priests were all married except their Confessors which heard Confessions and appointed Penances according to the qualitie of the fault they reuealed not the Confession they appointed the Holy-dayes which were eighteene When they sacrificed they had a Knife of flint wherewith they opened him that was sacrificed The Priests appointed the Sacrifices how many men whether they were to be women or slaues taken in battell that all the people might know how to celebrate the Feasts what Prayers and what offerings to make The Priest went three times about the Captiue singing in a dolefull tune and suddenly opens his breast anoints his face with the bloud takes out his heart diuideth his body The heart is giuen to the Prelate the feet and hands to the King the buttocks to the taker the reft to the people The heads of the Sacrifices are set on Trees planted there for that purpose euery tree hath figured in it the name of the Prouince wherwith they haue wars Vnder these trees they many times sacrifice men and children of the Country and of their owne people being first bought for it was lawfull for the Father to sell his children Those which the Kings bring vp of their owne people with better fare then ordinary for sacrifice are made beleeue they shall be some canonized Wights or Heauenly Deities and therefore take it gladly They did not eate the flesh of these as they did of the captiues When they ate their sacrificed captiues they made great Faasts and the Priests and Religious men dranke much wine and smoke their wine is of Prunes whiles the Priest anoints the cheekes and mouth of the Idoll with the bloud the others sing and the people make their Prayers with great deuotion and teares and after goe on Procession which is not done in all Feasts The Religious haue white Cotten-coats and other ornaments which hang downe from the shoulders to the legs therby to put a difference between them others The Laymen haue their Banners with that Idol which they most esteem and bags with dust bodkins the yong men haue their Bowes Darts Arrows the guide of all is the Image of the Deuill set vpon a Lance carried by the most ancient and Honourable Priest They goe in order the Religious singing till they come to the place of their Idolatry where being arriued they spread couerings on the ground or strew it with Roses and Flowres because their Idols should not touch the ground and the Banner being stucke fast the singing ceaseth and the Prelate beginning all the rest follow and draw bloud some from their tongues some from their eares some from their members and euery man as ãâã deuotion liketh best and with that bloud anoint the Image In the meant-while the youths skirmish and dance for the honour of their Feasts they oure the wounds with the poulder of hearbs and coles In some of these Processions they hallow Mayz be sprinkling the same with the bloud of their Priuities and eate it They may haue many women but one is their lawfull wife which they marrie thus the Priest takes the Bridegroome and the Bride by the little fingers sets them in a chamber at a fire and giues them certain instructions and when the fire is out they are maried If he takes her for a Virgin and finds her otherwise he may diuorce her Many bring their wiues to the Caciques or Lords to corrupt them esteeming it an honour Their Temples were low darke roomes which they vsed for their Treasurie also and Armourie Before the Temple was an high Altar for the Sacrifices whereon the Priest played the Preacher first and then the Butcher Adulterers are beaten but not slaine the adulterous wife is diuorced and may not marry againe and her Parents
knowne and honourably entertayned I had now gotten foure or fiue Seruants Dutch and English The Burgomasters sent mee a Present of Fish Flesh and Wines taking notice of the fauours I had done to them and theirs diuers came with thankfull acknowledgement of their Redemption by my meanes and Purse from Moscouite and Tartarian Captiuity and presented me with a Boll couer guilt in it Ricks Dollers and Hungarian Duckets which Coyne I returned againe They brought mee their Towne Booke and prayed mee to write my Name and place of Birth and abode that they and their Posteritie might honour my Name in Record for euer At Hamburgh likewise they for like cause presented me their thankes and Present and the Burgomasters feasted me I landed at Harwich opened my Aquauitae Bottle which had beene girt close vnder my Caffocke by day and my best Pillow by night and tooke thence the Emperours Letters which I sweetned aswell as I could But yet the Queene smelt the Aquauitae-sauour I had accesse three or foure seuerall times and some discourse by meanes of my Lord Treasurer Sir Francis Walsingham and some honourable countenance of my Lord of Leister by Sir Edward Horsey my Kinsman his meanes I was well entertayned by the Muscouie Company to whom the Queene had giuen command to prepare those things for which the Emperour had giuen directions With which and her Maiesties Letters gracious fauour sworne her Seruant Esquire of the Body giuing me her Picture Hand to kisse I departed in company of twelue tall Ships Wee met with the King of Denmarke his Fleet of Shippes and Gallies neere the North Cape fought with them and put them to the worst and after arriued at S. Nicolas I posted ouer Vaga and came to Slobida Alexandrisca where I deliuered the Queenes Letters to the Emperour with her pleasure by word of mouth short of his expectation He commanded my silence commended my speed and businesse done for him gaue me allowanances and promised his goodnesse for recompence of my seruice He commanded also that those Commodities should be brought vp to the Musco and receiued into his Treasury viz. Copper Lead Powder Salt-peeter Brimstone c. to the value of 9000. pounds and ready mony payd for them He came to the Citie of Musco and cast his displeasure vpon some Grandes hee sent a Parasite of his with 200. Gunners to rob his Brother in Law Mekita Romanowich our next Neighbour which tooke from him all his Armour Horses Plate Mony Lands and Goods to the value of 100000. Marks sterling He sent the next day to the English House for as much course Cotton as would make himselfe and his children Gownes to couer them The Emperour sent likewise Simon Nagoy another of his Instruments to squeeze or spunge Andrew Shalkan a great bribing Officer who brought his faire young Wife Solumaneda out of her Chamber defiled her cut and gashed her naked backe with his Cemitar killed his trusty Seruant Iuan Lottish tooke all his Horses Goods and Lands and beat out of his shinnes 10000. Robles or Markes sterling in mony At that time did the Emperour also conceiue displeasure against the Dutchmen and Liuonians before mentioned to whom a Church and libertie of Religion had beene giuen by my meanes and appointed certaine Captaines with 2000. Gunners in the night to take the spoile of all they had who stripped them naked rauished and defloured the women and virgins carrying away diuers of the youngest and fairest to serue their lusts Some escaping came to the English house where they were cloathed and relieued not without danger of displeasure amongst whom was that daughter of the Gouernour of Osell in Liefland commended to my fauour whose freedome I also afterwards procured and conueyed her to her father His crueltie grew now ripe for vengeance and hee not long after falling out with his eldest Sonne for his commiseration to those distressed Christians and for greeuing at his Vnkles wrongs iealous also of the peoples affection to him gaue him a boxe on the eare as it was tearmed which he tooke so tenderly that hee fell into a burning Feuer and in three dayes departed this life Whereat the Emperour tore his haire and beard like a mad man lamenting too late for that irrecouerable losse not to himselfe so much as to the Empire whose hopes were buried with him being a wise milde and worthy Prince of three and twenty yeeres Hee was buried in Michala Archangell Church in the Musco with Iewels and Riches put in his Tombe valued at 50000. pounds watched after by twelue Citizens in course euery night deuoted to his Saint Iohn and Michael to keepe both body and Treasure till his Resurrection Now was the Emperour more earnest to send into England about his long conceited match his second Sonne being weake of wit and body without hope of ability for gouernment and the third not only young but disallowed in Sanctitie and according to the fundamentall Lawes illegitimate borne out of Wedlocke of the fift vnlawfull Wife not solemnised with the Rites of their Church but in the Church-yard by a depriued and excommunicated Prelate in which respect neyther she nor her Issue were capeable of the Crowne The Emperour peruseth the Queenes last Letters and addresseth one of his trustiest Seruants in Embassage Theodore Pissempskeie a wise Nobleman about the Lady Mary Hastings aforesaid and that her Maiesty would bee pleased to send some Noble Embassadour to treate with him therein This Embassadour tooke shipping at Saint Nicolas and arriuing in England was magnificently entertayned and admitted audience Her Maiesty caused that Lady to bee attended with diuers Ladies and young Noblemen that so the Embassadour might haue a sight of her which was accomplished in Yorke House Garden There was he attended also with diuers men of quality brought before her and casting downe his countenance fell prostrate before her and rising ranne backe with his face still towards her The Lady with the rest admiring at this strange salutation hee sayd by an Interpreter it sufficed him to behold the Angelicall presence of her which hee hoped should bee his Masters Spouse and Empresse seeming rauished with her Angelicall countenance state and beauty Shee was after that by her familiar friends in Court called Empresse of Mosconia Sir William Russell third Sonne to the Earle of Bedford a wise and comely Gentleman was appointed her Maiesties Ambassadour to the Moscoune but hee and his Friends considering of the businesse and not so forward thereto the Company of Merchants intreated for Sir Ierome Bowes mooued theretowith his presence and tall person He was well set forth most at their charge and with the Russian Embassadour arriued at S. Nicolas The Emperours Ambassadour posted ouer land and deliuered his Letters with the accounts of his Embassage which was ioyfully accepted Sir I. B. passed slowly vp the Dwina 1000. miles to Vologda The Emperour sends a Pensioner Michael Preterpopoue
Otsman Sonne of Affan first couered it with a Carpet This yeere also was fought the Battell of Chaibar and M. tooke many Forts and possessed their Riches Hee straitly besieged two Castles Watitia and Selalima that they were forced to sue to him to spare their lines and to let them remayne in their Countrey which he granted on condition to pay yeerely halfe their Dates and to be at his pleasure cast forth The Inhabitants of Badra hearing this concluded on like conditions to which he yeelded The Iewes also remayned vnder the same league vntill the Raigne of Omar Sonne of Alchittabi who after that he vnderstood that M. of glorious memory had said in his sicknesse that two Religions might not concurre in Arabia he cast them thence The same yeere Zeinaba Daughter of Alharit a Iewesse brought him a poysoned Sheepe of which eating he said this ioynt tels me that it is poysoned In the eight yeere he tooke Mecca For the Coraisites had broken their league and M. went against them with ten thousand Muslims til he came to Marwuttahran and his Vncle Abbas Sonne of Abdulmutalib came to him with Abusofian Sonne of Harith and beleeued And he said He which shall enter the house of Abusofian shall be secure and he which shall shut his doore shall be safe And he entred Mecca without Battell and all the people thereof beleeued except a few which he slue It was taken the one and twentieth of Ramadan The Battell of Honania a famous Valley was fought this yeere For when the Hawazines had vnderstood that Mecca was taken they assembled to Melic Sonne of Auf the Tekifians adioyning themselues with their wiues and goods M. went out against them with twelue thousand men and the victorie at first was with the Infidels but after the Muslims preuailed which put them to flight and spoyled their goods which were sixe thousand Kine foure and twenty thousand Goats forty thousand Sheepe and foure thousand ounces of Siluer 90. of the Tsekifians were slaine and but foure Muslims The captiues and spoiles were gathered together at Giaran whither hauing besieged Taijfa and left it he came and was sought to by the Embassadors of the Hawazines for the restitution of their wiues saying they were his Ants whereupon he gaue them the choise of their wiues and children and of their wealth They chose their wiues and children which hee deliuered The same yeere Melic Sonne of Auf came to him to Giaran and beleeued whereupon hee restored him his goods He set ouer Mecca Gaiat Sonne of Ased In the ninth yeere was fought the battell of Tebuc and M. made peace with the Prince of Dauma and the Prince of Eila on condition to pay him tribute Hauing staid ten dayes at Tebuc he departed to Medina in the moneth Regieb And that was his last warre in which Otsman Sonne of Affan bestowed a thousand pieces of Gold on his Army This yeere the Taijfians embraced Islamisme ouer whom he set Otsman Sonne of Abulafi and he sent Abusofian to destroy their warlike prouisions In the tenth yeere the Arabs came to him very frequent and men embraced Islamisme and his word was confirmed The same yeere Musuleima the false Prophet rebelled which said he was his fellow Prophet and was followed by his friends the children of Hanifa of Iamama The same yeere M. of glorious memory went on Pilgrimage to Mecca into which he entred the tenth day of Dulhiggia and when he had taught men and instructed them in Religion he returned to Medina In the eleuenth yeere appeared the false Prophet Aswad the Absite in Arabia Foelix and said he was a Prophet and tooke Sanaa Nazran and the Countrey of Taijf and when he grew famous Fir Dailam slue him in his house The same yeere Muhammed of glorious memory dyed For hauing returned from his Pilgrimage to Mecca and stayed at Medina till the eight and twentieth day of the moneth Safar he began to be sicke and he commanded Abubecr to pray with the people and they prayed seuenteene Prayers He dyed on Munday the twelfth of the former Rab aged sixty three yeeres or after others sixty fiue Hee was of very good wit of a pleasant voice visiting and intertaining his which visited and entertained him liberall to the poore lauding the Great men conuersing with the meane and not repelling any Sutor without his request or a kind answere His Scribes were Otsman Sonne of Affan and Ali Sonne of Abutalib Sometimes also Vbaharat Sonne of Caab and Zeid Sonne of Thebith writ for him Muauias also Chalid Alan and Chantal Abdalla Sonne of Abusierh writ likewise for him which Apostated from Islamisme to the Infidels but Otsman in time of victory sued for his pardon which M. granted hauing before determined to shed his bloud Zubeir Sonne of Awan and Giehem Sonne of Safwan writ downe his Almes Hadikas Son of Semal his store of Dates Mugiras Son of Soicab and Husein Son of Iaman his Iudicials and Imperials Abdalla Sonne of Arkam answered to the Letters of Princes Iudges in his time were ouer the oath Ali Son of Abutalib Maab Son of Habal of Medina and Abumousa the Asiarite ouer the Pardon Anis Son of Melic ouer his Guard Cais Son of Said of Medina His Banner was white his lesse Standard black it was ingrauen with his Scale FOR DOVBLE TESTIMONIE His Porter was Bilal Gouernours when he dyed Gaiat at Mecca Alan at Bahrain Otsman at Taijf Omar at Sanaa and Giened Chalid Sonne of Said ouer the Villages of Arabia Foelix Abusofian at Giuresia and Ali Sonne of Mina in a tract of Arabia Foelix Muhammed dyed according to the Arabian computation in the yeere of the Sunne from Adam 6123. nine moneths and fourteene dayes ten yeeres of the Hegira reckoned according to the course of the Moone and seuenty dayes being past that is nine yeeres of the Sunnes course eleuen moneths one day lesse 3614. dayes in all the first of which was Thursday the last Munday The Histories of the Christians write that he was gentle toward Christians and when some of them had comne to him and desired security hee imposed tribute on them blessed them receiued them into his tuition and commanded Omar to say to them we haue their soules in the same account that we haue our owne soules and their riches as our riches and their chances as ours The Author of the Booke Almuhaddib writeth this and from him the famous man Abuhanifa citeth it treating of a Muslim killing a Christian And when a certaine great man a Christian came to him he arose and did him reuerence and answered to one questioning it When any principall man of any people come to you honour him Hee said also Doe good to the Cophtis of Egypt for they are of kinne to you He which oppresseth a Christian shall haue him his Aduersary in the Day of Iudgement And hee which hurteth a Christian hurteth me In the first yeere of the
Cabal lib. 1. c. m D. Whitak de script quaest. c. 6. sheweth that the Iewes accounted so many bookes of the Bible as they had letters in the Alphabet to wit two and twentie hee aledgeth authors Gregor Naz. Hilary Cyrillus Hierosol Epiph. Hieron Isidorus Niceph. Leontius c. As all wee write speake is expressed by 22. letters so all our Christian doctrine in 22. volumes saith Hugo As for 24. or 27. as some number Epiph. haer 8. de Mens pond Ruth is saith hee reckoned with the booke of Iudges Nehemia with Ezra and Samuel Kings and Chronicles are not diuided Inueniuntur in vetere Canone cap. 777. in lege versus 5845 in Prophetis 9294. Hagiog 8064. vid Sixt. S. Bibliothec. l. 1. The diuision into Chapters was first by St. Lagton Archb.. of Cant. for olde bookes are after the Canon of Euseb C. R. n The Talmud blameth Helisaeus for too much seueritie to Gehezi and R. Iosben Prahcia for the like toward Iesus of Nazareth who had followed this his Master to Alexandria being persecuted by King Iannai who returning to Ierusalem and commending his Inne that his Scholler thinking hee had spoken of his Hostesse said Shee had round eyes What Varlet said the R. hast thou such a thought and presently commanded him to be proclaimed an Anathema with the sound of foure hundred Trumpets nor would after vpon his repentance admit him whervpon hee became an Idolater a Magician c. This Iannai was Hircanus sonne of Simon 110. yeeres before our Sauiour and therefore it was another Iesus or else this is a malicious deuice of the Talmudist which confuteth it selfe with the foolish computation of time * Luk. 2.28 * Vid Sixt. Sen. Bib. l. 2. vbi trac loci citantur o Cap. 20. p Lyr. in Gen. 8. mentioneth this and Vict. Carb lib. 1. c. 10. hath a long Iewish tale of the Rauen euen still iealous c. * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã q R. Moses Masmonius in proaem Moreh Neb. r If the wisemen would not a long time write the Talmud how much lesse the secrets of the law Idem l. 1. cap 70. Å¿ Thisbi rad Kibhel t Yea Raziel the Angell taught it AdaÌ from whom it passed to Enoch Noe Sem Heber Abraham c. if you beleeue the Cabalists vid. Reuch lib. 1. Leon Heb. Dial. 3. u Ric. de Coelest Agricult l. 4. x Reuchlin de Arte Cabal l. 1. pag. 620. 632 d. ex Edit Basil y The Talmudist also goeth no higher then Moses the Cabalist beginneth with AdaÌ for his Tradition Leo H. d. 3. in Dial. 2. hee playeth the Cabalist also with the Eâhnike Theologie more to the praise of his learning then their Diuinitie z Vid. cap. 14. lege etiam si placet Leon. Heb. de Amore Dial. 3. de seasu Gen. 1.1 a Gen. 1. b Theorem 26. c Sepher Iezira d Vid. Catalog Cabalist script in Reuch lib. 1. pag. 6.0 e R. Samuel Maroch Victor Carretus HieroÌ Ã S. Fide c. Morn de Verit. C. R. f 1. Sam. 17.51 g 1. Chro. 11.23 h Q. Curt. li. 9. i D. Mor. Apolog. Cotholica c. k 2. Reg. 18. l Pag. 342. m Both Bellar. and Baronius approue and proue Rome to be Babylon n 2. Reg. 7.7 o Deut. 28.29 p Lud. Viu de V. C. F. Seb. Munster de fide Christ Iud. Censura q Ios. autiq 18. cap. 4. r Mat. 27.15 Å¿ Vict. de Carben lib. 1. c. 13. The Iewes haue a horrible and blasphemous curse directed against our blessed Sauiour whom they will not call by his name fully pronounced but abbreuiated with Relation to the Curse Of which for I loath to mention it let him which will see Bux de abbreuiaturis Heb. t Drus vet sap sententiae Serar Rabbinus Prior. c. 1. seqq Buxtorf de abbreuiat Heb. affirmeth that none of these titles were vsed till Christs time Serarius thinks them more ancient u Wee see Buxtorf de Abbreu hebreor dict ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Es 33.18 1. Cor. 1.20 x Vid. sup c. 2. y See the next §. following Sup. §. praeced z Nouel 146. Sup. cap. 2. Num. 27.23 Acts 8 c. a In Kab 75 b. The present manner of making a Rabbine b Or with vs a Master of Arts Bachelour and Doctor in Diuinitie Scal. Elench cap. 10. El. Thesbi rad Gaon Aben. Acts 22.3 c Some say this name Academie was so called of Cadmus inuenter of learning and Letters in Greece some of a god Academus c. Vid. Iun. de Acad. d Tiberias of old and Thessalonica since are of principall note e Buxt de Abbr. Buxt Abbr. Heb. f Ses 4. Iu publicis lectionibus disputationibus praedicationibus aut expositionibus pro authentica habeatur quòd eam nemo reijcere quouis praetextu audeat vel praesumat * Lib. 2. cap. 13. h Bellar. de ver Dei lib. cap. 1. i Ezra 4.14 k Hier. Prolog Galeat l Bel. ibid. cap. 2. m Isaac Leuita def heb. ver in Epist. ded n I.S. Leu. l. 2. o Refort Renoldus expraes Bibl. part 6. Aniuerp p Mart. Gram. Heb. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Vid. Drus Praet in Luc. 16.17 Phil. Ferdinand Ait Post euersionem templi 2. periere doctores scientia postea surrexerunt Tiberitae vel Majoritae inuentaque nobis dederunt Sic Elias in Mazoret Hamozoret Vid. Buxdorf Thes. Grammat q Isaac Leuita defens Heb. v. r Genebrard Chron. 4. Å¿ Bell. q. sup c. 5 Strom. l. 1. t Paran ad Gen. u Epiph. de Pon. x Hier. praefat in Pentatench Bellar. l. 2. c. 6. de verbo Dei Vid. praefat And. Masq in Ios. y Scal. in Epist. extat Arist. in Bibl. Patrum a Esay 29.9 b Verse 14. c Bux Syn. c. 1. d He attayned saith R. Moses hereon to the height of humane perfection and is reckoned among the troope of Angels Neither sensitiue facultie nor appetite was amisse in him nothing left but only Spirit spiritual vnderstanding The difference betweene him and other Prophets he handleth Morch Neb. lib. 2. cap. 36. that the name of the Prophet is aequiuocè of him and others and his signes were of another kind then others thereunto applying those words Exod. 6.3 c. They alleage foure excellencies in Moses First That hee prophesied not by mediation of an Angell Secondly Others prophesied in the night and in dreames The Scripture saith God appeared in Visions But Moses in the day standing betweene the two Cherubims Thirdly Their Members were in manner disioyned and their Minds distracted But God spake to Moses as one doth to his friend Fourthly they prophesied not at their will but when the Spirit was sent Moses alway when hee would Moses otherwise Deutronomie 18.15 Acts 3.21 And Paul Hebr. 1.1 2. and 2.2 3. e Patria Cordubensis in Egypto educatus studijs consecratur de quo dictum à Mose ad Mosen non
their Hegira f Called of Leo Qualid and of Scaliger Walid 110 Tarik Mirkond Oelid Scal. E.T. lib. 6. pag. 584. Turquet Span. Hist lib. 5. g M. Bedwel in hi Arab. Trudg saith it was of the situation Tarifa signifies the end or outmost bound of any thing h Tarik Mirkond hist Persic a Anno. 717. Suleiman b Curio lib. 2. c Wolfgang Droschter Chro. Omar d Iezid e P. Diac. Leo. f Paul Aemil. lib. 2. g Toures h Scal E.T. l. 6. pag. 584. saith that the countrie people keepe fresh memorie thereof as if it were lately done It was A. D 725. Hegire 106. sixteene yeere after they had inuaded Spaine i Annis 735. 737. 738. k Iezid l Hisan Mirkon calls him Ebrahem m Ios. Scal. Can. Is lib. 2. lib. 3 g Anno Dom. 753. Heg. 836. h As dec. 1. lib. 1 i Animad in Euseb Chron. Lydyat em tem * Lamberti Peramb Kent Mamuds exploites in India Persia c. * This was Tangrolipix Sec. c. 8. * In his time the Abasian Chalifes were receiued in Aegypt which the Phetimaeans of Ali had seperated Zacuth a Iacob de Vitriaco Hist Ieros. l. 1. c. 9. Amir Amira Amiras Admirans à themate AMARA praecepit Bedwel Hence is our title Admirall compounded and of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Sea b Such were the Gouernors of Chorasan Irak Siras Damasco Iaman Mutzul Halep Gunia Mahaan The Arabian calleth them Kings and their heyres succeeded them c Can. Isag. l. 3. d The great Turke obserueth some shadow of this custome in vsing one or other handicraft e Lud. Reg. l 8. f Plat. in vita Pont. g Cairaoan became a Papacie absolute though schismaticall as they called it so did Marocco the Persians were alway prone to such Schismes and other as it serued for their aduantage h Ber. Aldrete var. Antiq. l. 3. c. 33. i Scal. Epist. Step. Vberio Hee saith that the figures which we vse in Arithmetike came froÌ the Arabians or Moores to the Spaniards and thence to vs about three hundred yeers since and then much differing from those chaacters which now wee vse k De Trad. Discip lib. 4. Ludouicus Viu de caus corrupt art l. 4. Omnia illa Arabica videntur mihi resipere delira nenta Alcorani blasphemas Mab insanias nihil fieri illis potest indoctius infulsius frigidius l Scal. Epist. ad Casaub m Lud Reg. 7. 14. n Whereof Taurus is chiefe Citie M. Polo lib 1. cap. 9. calleth it Hierach Magin Med a maior Baghdad or Bagdat * The Deuils Ierusalem The Tartarian conquest is here omitted Aristotles books of Physicks admired * This number seemeth false Bochara the Citie of Auicenna some say in Bocara neere Samercand o This seemed to arise of their opinion of Fate Auicenna His dissimulation Damascus Comparison of Mahomet Almotannabbi M. Abi Abdillah Aleppo Sciarfeddin a Turkish Historian Muske how made a Fortalicium fidei reckoneth another genealogie and the Saracen Chronicle continueth this euen from Adam not agreeing with themselues or any truth b I. Bo. Ben. Volater c. c Christ Richer d Arabs Nobilis in Alcor refut Cedrenus calls her Chadicha e This mutiny according to others hapned many yeeres after that Mahumet had vnder the cloake of Religion furthered his ambition and rebellion f He neither was circumcised himselfe saith an Arabian nobleman in confutation of the Alcoran nor did command any thing thereof in his law but the Arabians vsed Circumcision before his time g Sansouino calleth him Bacira and addeth also Nicholas a Priest of Rome h Mahomet a Theefe and Murtherer i An Adulterer k A Wittall l Pet. Alf. apud Breidenbach m Mahomets miracles n For the vnderstanding of this reade Scal. E.T. lib. 2. 5. o Legend of Mahomet Hermano Dalmata interprete p These prophets were Abnabdalla Abnalmutaira Abuzaid Abamacumet Alabez Alfad Abulambez Ezerigi Abnamare Kabalchabar scholler of Kabalmedi or Kabalachbar q A mahumetan Chronicle saith That this Light claue to the hands of God two thousand yeeres before Adam worshipping him as the Angels after inclosed in the Rib of Adam c. r Sound couragious faire swift iust a Hunter and Archer Å¿ Or H mina Daughter of Abdemenes t See also Bellon Obseruat llb. 3. cap. 7. u La vita Mahometi saith In a shining ladder they went vp to heauen where the stars hung by golden chaines as big as mount Notho by Medina x There were in the first heauen Angels of the shapes of all creatures praying for the creatures of their shapes and a Cock whose feete touched one Heauen and head the other whose crowing moued the Cocks of the earth to doe so In the second was Noe. This heauen was of gold the third of Pearles wherein was Abraham and the huge huge Angell of Death with his booke pen in hand writing the times and mens liues which fatall opinions maketh them hardie The fourth was of Emerald here was Ioseph and the Angell of Compassion weeping for the sinnes of men The fifth of Diamond and in it Moses The sixth of Rubie and in it Iohn Baptist The seuenth of fire and in it Iesus Christ All these recommended themselues to his Prayers a Nobi a Prophet The Booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire Scal. E.T. p. 741. Computation of their Hegera Note for reconciliation thereof with Christian account Mahomets filthinesse His foure wiues and his children Mo her of the Moslemans His foure associates or counsellors Abi-Bacr Homar Othman Aali Mohameds death and Sepulchre a Robertus Retinensis b Harman Dal. interprete c The stile of it d In annotationibus in Euseb Chron. Solum Canticum Mosis extremo Deuteronomio Prouerbia Salomonis totus fârè liber lob quadaÌ rythmi necessitate cohibentur qui rythmus est instar duarum dimetriarum Iambicarum Sed aliquando pauciorum sunt syllabarum aliquando plurium c. Nam vt in Hebraico Syriaco Arabico Abyssino idiomate vlla metri species concipi possit nemo efficere possit quia id natura sermonis non patitur e The Phrase f The method e Hierom. SauaÌ f The subtilty Ric. Florentinus d The agreement of Copies e The truth of the matter in it f Io. Ludouic. Viu g The Translaters h Anno 1143. Moued by Pet. Cluniacensis whose Epistle thereof to S. Bern. is extant i In the Italian are 124. chapt besides this first and the Easterne Saracens reckon it but one Azoara to the fifth Bellon l. 3. diuided it into foure bookes and 201. chap. k Postel de orbis concordiae l. 1. c. 13. * Of God and Christ a Azo 122. b Azo 20. Of Christ e Of his law and the followers therof d Azoara 47. e Mahomet disclaimeth diuine miracles and humane Disputations prouing with the sword f Not to dispute nor seeke a signe in proofe of the Law g The Fox wil eate no grapes because
not of Pisasiris in all the Catalogue of their Chalifs Mirkond writes of many Turkish incursions into Persia before this b Tangrolipix first Sultan amongst the Turkes An. Do. 1030. some call him Tangrolipix and some Tancroipix c Knolles Turkish Historie G. Tyr. see sup. l. 2. c. vlt. d The memorable Expedition of the Christian Princes into the holy Land Historia belli sacri G. Tyrij and many others write at large of these Warres vide Gesta Dei per Francos see also sup l. 2. vlt. e Damasco betrayed to Saladine f Ierusalem lost againe Anno 1187. g Hist Musul. man l. cunclauij lib. 1. h An D. 1200. i Haiton Armen a Knolles Turkish Historie b Leunol histor Musul. l. 2. Iac. Boissardi Vitae Icones Sultan Turc His pedigree is thus reckoned Oguzan Oguzez Giokolpes Versaiobes Tectomur Clases Ago Bakis Aga Bosunger Oicoluces Bainder Cusulbuga Cabielpes Soleimen some make Ottoman to bee of base parentage but not so probably d Laon. Chalcondyles lib. 1. Abraham Zacuthi hath written a Chronicle of these Turkes together with the Saracens translated by Ios. Scal. Can. Isag. lib. 2. see P. Iovius Knolls c. ORCHARIES e Anno 1358. f AMVRATH g An. Do. 1390. h BAIAZET i Laz. Soranzo Ottom part 2. saith it should be written Tamurchan which signifieth King Tamur as Leuncla interprets who yet affirmeth that Tamur lanc or leng signifieth lame Tamur for his leg was broken There is a history of Tam translated out of Arabike into French thence into English containing a ful happily more true discourse of his life differing much from our common reports which Pet. Perand Leunc Iouius in their Treatises thereof Io. and Phil Camerarius c. Maiolus and almost all the Turkish Historians haue written k MAHOMET l AMVRATH II. m A History of Scanderberg MAHOMET II. n Leon. Chiens Archiep. Mytyl de cap. Constant. o Is Ruthen ep Io. Ram. de rep Turc lib. 3. p Bern de Breidenbach de cap. Hydrunt q BAIAZET II. r Foâtie thousand Dukets yeerely Å¿ Guicciard. hist Iac. Boissurdi laconet SELYM t Menauino l. 3. c. 22. relateth all this at large u Henricus Ponia de gestis Sophi cont Turc x Anno Dom. 1515. y Licet ossa iacent animus bella quaerit Phi. Lonicer tom 1. lib. 1. z Ioh. 8.44 SOLIMAN a See the History at large in Hakl to 2. Iacob Fontanus Brugensis b Mart. Fume Hist of Hun. lib 1. Melchior Sciterus de bello Pannonico c Dam. à Goes Diensis oppugnatio Turkish Historie Kn. d Andrew d'Oree a famous Sea-Captain e Ioan. Martini Stellae ep ad frat f Solyman as vnnaturall to his children as Selym was to his father Baiazet g Of the wars of Cyprus see the Relations of Nestor Martiningo in Hakl tom 2. part 1. h Our gracious Soueraign King Iames hath written a Poem of this battell Michael ab Isselt Com. Anno 1575. i Minadois Historie of the warres betwixt the Turkes Persians translated by Abraham Hartwell in nine books relateth these things at large k To this Amurath was M. Hareborn her Majesties Embassador and after M. Barton of which see Hak. to 2. part 1. There also pag. 293. you may read of the Turkes officers reuenues paymeÌts forces c. Also the letters of the Great Turke to the Queen and of the Sultannesse and of Sinan Bassa many other things worthy ob eruation That Trade into Turkie then begun stil continueth renued by the kings Maiestie that now is a Mahomets Armie was reported to be six hundred thousand saith M. Wrag apud Hakl tom 2 b The long and dangerous rebellion in Turkie by Cusabin the Scriuano c. See Knol Turkish Historie c This Embassage is otherwise and perhaps more truly related by Sir A. Sherly then present d Tauris recouered by the Persians a Of the disposition of this Mahomet his cruelties forces power gouernement c. see Soranzo his Ottomanus b Achmat. c Ciuill warres betweene the Bassaes of Aleppo and Damasco d A. Iansonij M. Gallobelg e M. Gallobelg G. Arthus f The Citizens dare not quench the fire an office belonging to the Ianizaries which are thought purposely to set them sometimes on fire Merc. Gall. Ianson g L. 2. c. vlt. Ianson Arthus in MM. GG G. Sandys a The chiefe Officers of the Turke and his other instruments of priuate and publique seruice see Knolls and Ordinat Politiae Turcicae c. M. G. Sandy b Some say there are in all a million : every one finding as many horse as his farme doth double the yeerely value of 60. Sultan âs readie to be by their Saniacks these by their Bassas some Sanziack commands 5000. Timariots The Persians and Mogol haue no power by sea b States of the World pag. 939. c The Turkes haue but two sorts of coyne The Sult me equall to the Veni e Zeccene and the Asper or siluer of which 120. make a Sultanie about eight shillings six pence a This is taken out of a booke written of that argument Achmet reigned about fifteene yeeres e The Polish Emb. Oration is printed Of these and other occurrents in the Polish warres are tractats letters printed Another Earth quake had happened in their Polish expedition S. T. R. Delauir Bassa A new militia Mustapha restored Osmans brethren death New broiles Const Lett. Febr. Daout strangled a Obser l. 3. c. 4. a Mendu lib. 1. b The Turkes vse to repeate one word of their prayers so often and with such continued feruor that sometime they fall down with wearines or seeme rauished in a trance and deuout extasie c Policie of the Turkish Empire Biddulph d Some say that the Turks now vse to resort to their Oratories but three times a day and Busbequius saith foure omitting that in the night Busbeq Epist. 1. They measure the time of prayer by houre-glasses of water Some say six and the deuouter sort seuen c Biddulph Menauino d The Turkes can marry and vnmarry themselues at their pleasure M. G. Sandys l. 1. Septemcastrens Busbequ Epist. St. Gerlach Ep. Georg. Dousa in itin. Constantinop a Drinking of Greeke wine is too sweet a sinne for the Turkes to forbeare b A. Gis Busb Epist. 1. c Villamont d The Turkes are no fashion-mongers Busbeq Epist. 3. e Knolls f Septemcast M. Simons told me that now they are herein more sumptuous g Voyag du Villamont l. 3. c. 6. h Knol p. 421. i Septemcast k Leunclau saith Degnal l Knoll m Kn. p. 1136. n Busbeq f Septemcast g Their good Workes h M. Harborn i Their oathes and vowes k Andr. Arinabene l Munster Cos lib. 4. Busb ep 3. 4. m M G. Sandys n Ant. Meneu o Magni Geogr. p Voyages du Villamont l. 3. cap. 6. q Th. Brightman sere omnes qui in Apoc. comment ediderunt r Bart. Georg. Italicè Latinè apud
this : read our third book the difference seemeth to be more in names then truth The sweet situation of Fez a This compasse is to bee vnderstood of all the Buildings b Braccia di Toscania c Bells were first found and founded Anno 870. by Vrâus Duke of Vânice Plonâ Vagetii spicilegia d Vn hora digierno * This may be reckoned as old Rent with vs which now may bee exceedingly improued for Leo wrote this An. 1526. * Bellona enemie to the Muses * Infamous Inne-keepers a The man neuer seeth his Bride before Marriage but sends his Mother or some other Woman to see her and vpon that report agreeth with the Father b These tables are boords like horn-Horn-bookes when one lesson is learned that is wiped out and another written so throughout the Alcoran till all bee learned a A female filthinesse b Anabaptisticall fancies in Fez c Vide l. 3. c. 7. d Gold-finders and Alchymists A note for Vsurers Tame Lions m T. Walsingham hist Hen. c. 5. a Bodiu Method cap. 4. Ant. Poss de hist Aoparat lib. 16. ser 7. cap. 2. b Historie of Barbarie Ro. C. * Boter part 1. Maginus Sanutus lib. 3. a Cordouan leather of Moracco b Leo part 2. Homar a Preacher Tyrant and Saint * Karraim Scripture-Iewes Sus. Huge Whale-bones Marocco * An. Dom. 1526. * Cael. Sec. Curio de regno Mar. p. 356. a Leo reckons them in this Order Abdul Ioseph Mansor Iacob Mansor , and this Mahomet Enasir whereas Curio-seemes to insinuate a longer line of posteritie these being all directly and immediatly succeeding b Curios fault arising from confounding the Histories of Abed Ramon and Abdul Mumen which liued ome Centuries or yeres after the former c Rod Tol de rob Hispan lib. 8. cap. 10 s d Lib 7. cap 6. e Lib. 8. cap. 10 f Mat Par. in Ichan p 2 3. a The end of the Raigne of Marins b Ro. C. his Historie of Barbary cap. 1. c The Turkes fingers haue itched to bee dealing with these parts euer since Solymans time and haue therfore willingly entertayned all occasions to effect their ambitious designes Nic. Honiger d Michal ab Isselt continuatio Surii in An. 1575 1578. e Io Thom. Freigius hist de caede Sebast f Nic Doglioni Compendio Hist. part 6. g G. Wilkins cals him Mully Mahomet h Edmund Hogan in Makluyt tom 2. part 2. * Henry Roberts Hak. ih p. 119. b Ro. C. his Historie of Barb. c G. W. d Carauan is a company of Merchants going together with their goods and beasts e Madoc Hack. f Bern. let Marocco 1600. g G. Wilk miseries of Barbarie * Of these warres and the Genealogie of this Seriffian Family see Laur. Bayerlincki opus Chron. to 2. in An. 1603. a He hath also diuers other Cities Tanger Seuia c. in those parts b The Moores call their protection or defence a Horne as is vsuall in the Scriptures c The Letter of R. S. since printed May 10. d R. S. saith that he foretold three should goe off without harme the rest should take siââ but not goe off so it fell out e In the first Edition of this Booke See of this King A. Iansen Gaellobelg 1612. f R. S. lit Sasi who was with him foure dayes g G. B. letter h Ianson Gallob M. Fanister and principally M. Ioseph Keble then in Barbary i Side is as much as Dominus Lord or Master a title giuen to their Religious k Fiftie miles from Marocco f Thei fights are sleight in Barbary they discharge not their Peeces aboue twice then the greatest cry Hyrla Hyrla c. makes the other side runne away a Hanged vp by the hands and weights hanged at their priuie members also Limon peeles dipped in Oile and fired then dropped on their naked backes c. 1616. b Leo l. 2. c The Mountaines of Marocco d Carraim Iewes Leo an Ambassadour * G. Wilk Miseries of Barbarie * Chronol Aug. P. Diacon Zonar Constant P. Diac. Leont G B. B. 3. part lib. 2. * Const Parphyrogenitus de administr imperio ex Theophanis historia cap. 25. * Ios. Scal Can. Isagog l 3 Chalipha est Vicarius quo nomine ââ cati sunt qui Muhammedem rerum potiti ââât , qui d u nis humanis praeessent * About two hundred yeers after the death of Mahomet all Barbarie was infected with that pestilence Leo lib. 1. * Ro. C. Historie of Barbarie b Leo lib. 1. c The generall vices of the Africans cha 8. * Ant Gueuara Epistol. Io. de Barras Asiae dec. 1. lib. 1. d Some will haue this Qualid or Vlit to be the Miralmuminin of Africa a Maraunian whom Leo maketh the Easterne Calipha e G. B.B hist Sar. lib. 1. a See 3. part Th. Pol. pag. 163 b Dec. 1. l. 1. Asia c Bagdet was built long after this time d In two yeres space it is said that there perished in those Spanish wars 700000. people e An. Do. 1110. f Don. Henry Earle of Loraine L. Ma. Siculus l. 7. de rebus Hisp L. And. Ressend de Ant. Lusic l. 4 he in a proeme to K. Sebast.. entitleth him Africus Atlaticus Aethiopicus Arabicus Perficus Indicus Taeprobanicus c. g Osor de reb. gestis Emanuel h Tutuan Asaphi Castellum regale Azamor Titium Mazagam c. Deam à Gates i Barrius Osorius Maffaeus L. Marmol l. 9. Arthus Dantiscanus P. Gatric lib. 3. k Lib. 6. cap. 1. l L. Marmolius Sanutus one of the exactest diuiders of Africa l. 1. parteth Libya into 7. desarts and Numidia into the 4. Lands of Tesset Segelmes Zel and Biledulgerid m Leo lib. 1. n Ptol. l. 4. Plin. l. 5. c. 3. P. Mela l. 1. c. 6. Oliuarius in Melam Cael. Rhod. l. 18. c. 38. * Mermannis Theatrum a Leo lib. 6. See of the Palme more fully Sup. c. 5. b Bicri an African Cosmographer his errour c Plin. lib. 5. d Strab. l. 17. Ortel Thesaurus e L. Coruini Geograph f Herodot l. 3. g Niger Aph. Com. 3 h Isid Orig. l. 6. i Alexand. ab Alex. l. 6. c. 4. k Coel. Rhodig l. 12. c. 2. l G. Bot. Ben. p. 1 lib. 3. Maginus m Leo lib. 1. n A. Cadamosto a Maginus Gi. Bot. Ben. b Io. Leo lib. 7. c Cadamosto d Ortel Ramusius c. e Ortelius and others in their Maps make Senaga and Gambra to be armes or mouthes of Niger Sanutus thinkes it to be Rio Grande Leo alleag th the opinion of some which thinke it to come from Nilus by some vnder-earth passage The truth is vncertaine the angry Desarts not admitting due search m Leo lib. 7. n Anno 1526. o Ric. Rainolds Hack. Iarric Thes. Rer. Indic tom 3. l. 1. c. 44. Ialophi p Tombuto Tangos maos Ala and Brocall Men mutire nefas nec clam nec cum Scrobe Pers Sat. 1. Madingae
Pet. Martyr Dec. 3. l. 6. m Pet. Martyr Dec. 2. l. 4. Rio Grande n They say Dabaiba was a woman of great wisdom honoured in her life Deified after death to whom they ascribe thunder and lightning when she is angry o Pensum exceedeth the Ducat a fourth part A Pezo Monstrous Harpyes p Linschot l. 2. q Nic. Monard cap. 53. Gomar Hist Gen. c. 71. r M. Gerrard Å¿ P. Messia l. 1. cap. 13. t P.M. Dec. 1. l. D Gomar c. 74. tom c. 84. b Gom cap. 76. c P.M. Dec. 7. lib. 4. d Gom. c. 78. Cubagua e Cap. 79. Their Marriages e P.M. Dec. 8. lib. 7. Their strange Creatures f Ouied. calleth it a Beare g Pliny Astolphi , and others describe this worme but I could neuer learne any thing to satisfie my selfe therein Their dancing and drunkennesse Their Gods Their Priests Their Diuinations Their Burials g P. Martyr Dec. 1. lib. 6. Gom part 2. cap. 84. Pearle fishing h P. Martyr Dec. 1. l b. 8 Of the Canibals see Chapter 13. i Gem. cap. 85. Relat. S.W.R. Psal. 104.20 ââ , 22 23. a Sir Walter Raleighs treatise of Guiana b King Abibeiba dwelt on a Tree in the Countrey of Dariena Pet. Martyr Die 3. lib. 6. a These might descend of those in Careca sup l. 8. c. 2. b Ouied. in Summar cals it Bardato c Monard c. 37. d L. Keymis These may rather be said to want necks then heads and that causeth them thus to seeme c Monard c. 37. F. Sparrey M. S. ap Hak. Master Charles Leigh ohn Nichol. Iohn Wilson of Wansted in Essex b Legates company 1606. in a Voyage to Amaz in a mutinie slue their Captaine and the rest were taken at Cuba and fourteene hanged foure kept Prisoners W. Adams W. Turner May. 1606. Rob. Harcourts Voyage to Guiano c M. Harcourt so calls the Priest and the Deuil Wattipa m It is like March Beere n Anno 1610. The Tobacco that came into England amounted to at least 60000. pound and not much lesse in other yeeres Vid. l. 5. c 12. A feeling Plant. o The gilded Citie p Iuan. de Castellanos ap Hak. q Lopez Vaz ap Hak. tom 3. Giraua l. 2. r Acosta l. 2. c. 6. 3. c. 20. Å¿ M. Fernand. de Encisa apud Hak. t L Keymis T. Masham u Lop. Gom. c. 86 x Lop. Vaz y Rot. par 4. l. 6. z Cieza part 1. cap. 15. a Cap. 19. 4. Tuesday Holy dayes b Chap. 13. c Chap. 32. a P. Maffaeus Hist Ind lib. 2. P. Bert. Geograp Mag. Geog. G Ens Hist. Ind. Occident P Iarric lib. 3. cap. 22. d. Bot part 1. l. 6 b Which feeds on grasse sleepes in the water Boterus c The Spaniards call it of the contrary the light Dogge The Portugals Sloth The Indians Hay Some haue written that it liues of ayre and seldome or neuer hath it beene seene eating d They know no numbers further then fiue the rest they supply as they can with their toes and fingers and if the things numbered exceed they number by the toes and fingers of many persons assembled together Stad lib. 2. c. 29. e It seemes otherwise by Lerius his Dialogue of that Language c. 20 f G. da Empoli ap Ramus A. Vesput g A Booke taken from a Frier written in Portuguse sold by Fr Cook to M. Hakluia h Io. Stad Hessi cum picturis ap T. de Bry in 3 parte America i Lerius hist Nauig in Amer. And. Theuet k Great at one end and little at the other in their infancie it is a bone and after a greene stone in some as long as ones finger they will thrust out their tongues at the hole when the stone is remoued l The Brasilian Petum is neither in forme nor vertue the same with Tobacco , as Lerius saith The women take it not b Nunbo de sylva and their owne reports Peter Carder Ant. Kniuet kinsman to the Lord Kniuet c Some say the Crocodile wanteth a tongue which others deny but confesse in is very short Aignan Petiuares * See infra Maraquites Topimambazes Waymoores Tomomymenos * This name signifieth long Tobacco as he interprets Lerius otherwise Waytaquazes Abausanga-retam Wayanasses Topinaques Pories Molapaques Motayas Lopos Wayanawasons Tamoyes Tocomans Cariyoghs d Hieron Rodericus e They had so done before or else could not haue knowne the French Friers Treatise of Brasil Guaymares or Waymores as K. and as Stad Wayganna beasts of Brasil Snakes Master Kniuet Friers Treatise of Birds Fruits Trees and Herbs Oxe-fish Master T. Turner who liued in Brasil and was acquainted with Mr Kniuet saith the lesuites told him the like Lerius Nauig a This club they call Iwara Pernem which is consecrated to this mischiefe by certaine ceremonies of singing and painting b This confidence is as well in the women as in the men p Io. Stad lib. 2. cap. 29. q Stad l. 2. c. 3. r Ler. c. 16. Theuet tels otherwise of Toupan as after followes Å¿ Ler. c. 5. t Pet. Carder u Stad l. 2. c. 23. x Lerius saith That the Caraibes the Paygi are two kinds Theuet but one and Stadius mentions no more but the Paygi y A. Theuet Antarct M. Kniuet told me that one of them being tormented by the Spirit hee heard one of these Payges which spake to him and told him this was contrary to his couenant thus to torment them which death vsually followed if he so coÌtinued they would all goe the White men and become Christians Whereupon the Deuill left that body presently and he recouered z Maff. l. 15. Pierre du Iarric l. 3. ac 22. ad finem Friers treatise * Sup. c. 4. a Their strong drinke Feasts Orations Child-births Funerals Gentilities b Vid. Epist. 2. Diazij Henrici c Ler c. 17. d Stad l. 2. c. 5. Carder speakes of more which as in ours might well happen some Townes greater some lesser e P. Iarric l. 3. 5. Hieronimus Rodericus a Botero b Sebastian Cabot may rather be called the first discouerer c Admiranda Nauig H. S. d Herera tels of one of that name taken out of his bed by a Tygre and deuoured in a Caue f These horses so multiplyed in these parts that now they are dispersed in wild troops and they will hunt and kill them for the Hides which is a great commoditie in Angola for the tayles g Botero Generall language h Pigafetta ap Ram. Of Mag. See Mariana l. 26. Osor c. i Ed Cliffe ap Hakluyt k M. T. Candishes Voyage ap Hak. tom 3. written by Fr. Pretty l Nauig Ol. N. Seb. W. in Additan 9. par America m Th. Candish M. A. Kniuet n See Hak to 3. o Herera hath 110. Acosta saith 100. of which 70. the North-Sea floweth in and the South-Sea 30. l 3. c. 13 p Sir Richard Hawkins q Lopez Vaz Narrat d'un Portoghese ap
Z. saith that Hamaria made a match twixt his Sonne Ali and the Chalifas daughter Equitie Muctafi 38. Caramites hurts to the Muslims Muctadir 39. Africa diuided as Spaine before and following a new Chalif Heretike executed Abugiafars death See of him in the Preface AH 310. began May 1. 922 Caramites cruelty Melita Dailam a people of Persia These things are set together but in time hapned after Mecca assaulted Blackstone taken away Kahir 40. Z. Elkahar Chalifa begger L. 3. of the distraction of the Saracenicall Empire Arradi 41. Boia Z. and M. tell of him and cals him Segiar M. Abusuia that he dreamt hee pissed fire which inflamed the country in three parts which was interpreted of his three sonnes greatnesse Egypt conquered Muslim Empire falleth in pieces The Author of Arabike writing in the present forme Pilgrimage renewed Last Friday preaching Chalifa Moctafi 42. * Daulas which M. cals Daule and Z. Eddula is a title of honour with seuerall additions which the Chalifas when their owne place was little better then title gaue to the Sultans and Princes which by force or inheritance obtayned any Signiory . Princes also gaue assumed that title at pleasure Muctafi 43. Z. Saiph Eddula Achsijd King of Egypt A Fargan in a new succession The Boijtes greatnesse * Z. Meaz Eddula Hypocriticall deposing of Hypocrites Mutius 44. Z. Matia M. Metyah Bila Fazde First Chalifa of Egypt Cafur a Negro slaue King of Egypt Syria l Z. Meaz Ledin illabi de posteritate Phetimae m He which wan Ierusalem from the Frankes called Saladine in our Stories Cayro built Nubian inuasion Taius Lilla 45. Z. Taia M. Tayaha Abdelcarim Vniust Iew and iust Prince Witty Epitaph in Arabike verses of a crucified man Strong man Great and first Muslim King greatly dignified to be the Chalifas Curate to say Prayers in his place Taius deposed * They were in the East called Melchites or Kingsmen which followed the religion of the Greeke Emperour the Iacobites in Circumcision being liker Saracens Russes conuerted Egyptian tempest Earthquake Cadir 46. * Began Ian. 13. 997. Z. writeth that A. H. 408. 300000. Tartars out of China inuaded Asia which were ouerthrowne by Tagan Chan a Tartar King a 100000. taken prisoners with China dishes much spoyle Proud ambition of Deity rewarded p It beganne Ian. 19. A.C. 1029. Dararaean Sect True beginning of the Dogzijns or Drusians which are these Dararaeans See my Pilg l. 2. in fine Caijm 47. Indian Cities taken m It beganne Octob. 3 1038. Beginning of Turkish greatnesse better more truly related then in our common stories M. writeth of this Mahmuds great victories against foure Kings in India and huge spoyles there gotten Lahor was subiect c. Last King of the Boijtes n His Prayer is the dignitie to be mentioned in publike Prayers thorow their Kingdomes to pray in the Chalifas steed Prayer at Bagdad in name of the Egyptian Chalifa King holding the bridle Roman discomfited Azzud slaine Muctadi 48. * Perhaps the Bedwines a rouing sort and roguing Sect of Arabs receiued name of him See of them my Pilgrims tom 2 li. 7. cap. 6. Iohn di Castro c. But it is manifest of the Assassines See my Pilgrimage l. 2. in fine which hence receiued those inhumane orders of obedience more then disobedient both of selfe-killing of Prince-killing vpon command It began Ian. 21. 109. Note of Nilus diuerted in Ethiopia k Brochia Mustasir 49. Z Mustetaher Z. he reigned sixty yeeres The Frankes of Westerne Armies winne Ierusalem Hence all Westerne Europeans in all the East are still called Franks because first most out of that Nation by the Councell of Claremont this voyage was begun A.H. 4. 3. âc g Nou 27. A D 1099 A H 19 No. 6 1100. Batijna author of the Assassines Frankes victories Mirk Zac. M. A'mostarch Billa Fazele 50. Rached 51. Muktafi or Almoktasi 52. Musteneged 53. Almostanzy 54. Natbar 55. Taher 56. Mustenatzer 57 Tartars Almostacem 58. End of the Chalifite both in Bagdad and Egypt They which succeeded were as subiects to the seuerall Monarchs as Patriarchs amongst Christians c. See my Pilgrimes tom 2. Turquet l. 6. Musarabes See Bibliotheca Patrum Rod. Tolet. Muza 1. Abdulazis 2. Ayub 3. Alabor 4. Zama 5. Pelagius King of Ouiedo Ximeres King of Arragon Azam 6. Ambiza 7. Iahya 8. Odoyfa 9. Yemen 10. Autuman 11. Alhaycam 12. Abenabdalla 13 Abderramen 14. Abdelmelic 15. 17. Ocha 16. Abulcatar 18. Toban 19. Thoaba 20. Ships of Danes as our Stories call them or Normans or others infest Spaine Abtilhac 1. Bucar 2. Yahia 3. Iacob Aben Iuseph 4. Abuzayt 5. Aben Iacob 6. The Child 7. Abuhamo 8. Abucalee 9. Botheyd 10. Aborabee 11. Aben Iuseph Abuzayt 12. which conquered Spaine Albuhazen 13 Abuhenan 14. Abuzayt 15. Zaet 16. Abtilhac 17. Zaet 18. Mahamet 19. Ahmat 20. Buhason 21. Mahamet 22. * When this Spanish Booke was written Halal 23.
where on the weeke dayes they cannot haue occasion or company for publique prayers therfore if they read only the Seruice on holy dayes and neuer studie for more which I would it were not the idle practise of some euen the Heathen shall rise vp in iudgement against them I subscribe with hand and practice to our Liturgie but not to such Lethargie whose darkenesse is so much the more intollerable in this Sun-shine of the Gospell wherein wee haue a gracious King so diligent a frequenter of Sermons and Reuerend Bishops notwithstanding other their weighty Ecclesiasticall employments yet diligent Preachers The studious of Geographie may somewhat be helped in that kinde not that we intend an exact Geographie in mentioning euery Citie with the degrees of Longitude and Latitude but yet limiting euery Countrie in his true situation and bounds and performing happily more then some which take vpon them the title of Geographers as their chiefe profession and more then any which I know hath done in our language He which admireth and almost adoreth the Capuchine Iesuite or other Romanists for selfe-inflicted whippings fastings watchings vowes of obedience pouertie and single life and their not sparing their limmes and liues for their will-worships may see in all these the Romanists equalled by Heathens if not out-stripped euen by the reports of the Iesuites and other their Catholiques Bodily exercise profiteth little but Godlinesse is profitable vnto all and hath the promise of this life and that which is to come Here also the Reader may see most of their Popish Rites deriued out of Chaldean Egyptian and other Fountaines of Paganisme as in the later taske we shall haue more occasion to shew Heere euery English man may see cause to praise God continually for the light of his truth communicated to vs whereas it is in comparison but a small part of the World that soundeth the sacred name of Iesus and of those that professe it how infinit are the sects and superstitions God hath shewed his Word vnto our IACOB THE DEFENDER OF HIS FAITH his Statutes and his Iudgements vnto this ISRAEL of Great Brittaine Hee hath not dealt so with euery Nation neither haue the Heathen nor scarcely if scarcely any other Christian Nation so much knowledge of his iudgements And yet how seditious are some how prophane are others how vnthankfull the most That beastly Sinne of Drunkennesse that biting Sinne of Vsurie that Deuillish Sinne of Swaggering ruffling in deformitie of clothes like monstrous Chimaeras and barking out a multiformitie of oathes like hellish Cerberi as if men could not be Gallants vnlesse they turned Deuils These are the paiments wee returne vnto the Lord in stead of prayers for and loyaltie to his Maiestie peaceablenesse and charitie to each others modestie and sobrietie in our selues For the forme I haue sought in some places with varietie of phrase in all with varietie of matter to draw thee along with mee in this tedious Pilgrimage Some names are written diuersly according to the differing Copies which I followed which thy discretion will easily conceiue I doe not in euery question set downe my censure sometimes because it were more then needes sometimes because of the difficultie I mention Authors sometimes of meane quality for the meanest haue sence to obserue that which themselues see more certainly then the contemplations and Theorie of the more learned I would also acknowledge the labour of the meanest I haue laboured to reduce Relations to their first Authors setting their names to their Allegations the want whereof hath much troubled mee whilst the most leaue out their Authors as if their owne assertion were sufficient authoritie in things borrowed I haue to my great paines contracted and Epitomized whole Volumes and some very large into one Chapter a thing vsuall through these Relations Where I haue found plentifull discourse for Religion my chiefe aime I am shorter in other Relations and where I haue had lesse helpes for that discouerie I insist more on the wonders of Nature and discoueries by Sea and Land with other remarkeable accidents These Rarities of Nature I haue sometimes suted in a differing phrase and figure of speech not that I affect a fantasticall singularitie but that these Diuine workes might appeare in Robes if not fitting their Maiestie yet such as our Word-Robe did willingly without any great affectation or studie affoord not without example of the Scripture which vseth to bring in the mute Creatures speaking and performing as it were other personall offices nor without this effect to make the Reader stay a while with obseruation and wonder besides that variety of it selfe is delightsome If any mislike the fulnesse in some places and the barrennesse of words in others let them consider we handle a World where are Mountaines and Vallies fertile habitations and sandy desarts and others steps whom I follow hold me sometimes in a narrower way which elsewhere take more libertie I touch here and there a Controuersie both for illustration of Historie and in season and out of season to shew my affectation to the Truth Now if any man thinke that it were better these rotten bones of the passed and stinking bodies of the Present superstitions were buried then thus raked out of their graues besides that which hath beene said I answere That I haue sufficient example in the Scriptures which were written for our learning to the ends of the World and yet depaint vnto vs the vgly face of Idolatry in so many Countries of the Heathens with the Apostasies Sects and Heresies of the Iewes as in our first and second booke is shewed and the Ancient Fathers also Iustin Tertullian Clemens Irenaeus Origen and more fully Eusebius Epiphanius Philastrius and Augustine haue gone before vs in their large Catalogues of Heresies and false Opinions I appeale vnto any indifferent Reader for some not Readers nor indifferent I respect not whose Authoritie perhaps would be but indifferent if they must first win it by being Authors of so big I dare not say so great volumes if there be any either Idolatries or other impieties in this worke of mâne expressed beyond theirs which heere out of the Scriptures are mentioned Stewes in the Temple humane Sacrifices to Moloch Tamuz his mourning Sodomites Incests with other fleshly worldly beastly Deuillish monstââs of iniquitie obtruded vnder Religions Sacred Mantle amongst the Amorites Egyptians and Iewes before the comming of Christ or greater darkenesse and more hellish then when the Light it selfe was made manifest and the Darknesse comprehended it not Herods butcheries Iudas his treacherie the blasphemies of the Scribes Priests and Pharises and the crucifying of the Sonne of God by men for men or since if as stinking loathsome monstrous abuses haue ãâã beene offered to the Christian Name in worse impostures and pollutions by the Nicholaitans and other incarnat Deuils recorded by those Fathers and other Ecclesiasticall Authors then any of those heere in this booke obserued to which if that which
Epiphanius hath written of the Gnostikes alone fully and particularly be considered all these Ethnike and Mahumetan superstitions would comparatiuely be iustified So true is that olde saying Corruptio optimi pessima and of the Truth it selfe Sodom and her daughters not comparable to Ierusalem with hers and of the iustest Iudge that it shall bee easier at the day of Iudgement for Those then These And what indeede doth more set forth the glory of Gods grace then in pardoning his power then in reforming his justice then in giuing men vp to such delusions Are not these the Trophees and glorious victories of THE CROSSE OF CHRIST that hath subuerted the Temples Oracles Sacrifices and Seruices of the Deuill And maist not thou see herein what Man is and thou thy selfe maist bee if God leaue thee to thy selfe Read therefore with prayses vnto GOD the Father of thy light and prayers for these Heathens that GOD may bring them out of the snare of the Deuill that Christ may be his saluation to the ends of the World And let me also obtaine thy prayers in this my Pilgrimage to be therein directed to the glorie of GOD and good of my Countrie Euen so LORD IESVS THE CONTENTS OF THE SEVERALL CHAPTERS AND PARAGRAPHS IN THESE BOOKES ENSVING ASIA THE FIRST BOOKE Of the first beginnings of the World and Religion and of the Regions and Religions of Babylonia Assyria Syria Phoenicia and Palestina CHAP. I. OF GOD One in Nature Three in Persons the FATHER SONNE and HOLY GHOST pag. 1 CHAP. II. Of the Creation of the World pag. 5 CHAP. III. Of Man considered in his first state wherein he was created and of Paradise the place of his habitation pag. 13 CHAP. IIII. Of the word Religion and of the Religion of our first Parents before the fall pag. 17 CHAP. V. Of the fall of Man and of Originall sin p. 21 CHAP. VI. Of the reliques of the Diuine Image after the fall whereby naturally men addict themselues vnto some Religion and what was the Religion of the World before the floud pag. 25 CHAP. VII Of the cause and comming of the Floud p. 30 CHAP. VIII Of the repeopling of the World and of the diuision of Tongues and Nations pag. 34 CHAP. IX A Geographicall Narration of the whole Earth in generall and more particularly of Asia pag. 39 CHAP. X. Of Babylonia the originall of Idolatrie and the Chaldaeans Antiquities before the Floud as Berosus hath reported them p. 44 CHAP. XI Of the City and Country of Babylon their sumptuous Wals Temples and Images pag. 47 CHAP. XII Of the Priests Sacrifices religious rites and customes of the Babylonians pag. 51 CHAP. XIII The Chaldaean and Assyrian Chronicle or computation of Times with their manifold alterations of Religions and Gouernment in those parts vntill our time pag. 59 CHAP. XIIII Of Niniue and other neighbouring Nations pag. 65 CHAP. XV. Of Syria and the ancient Religions there of the Syrià n Goddesse and her Rites at Hierapolis of the Daphnaean and other Syrian Superstitions pag. 67 CHAP. XVI Of the Syrian Kings and alteration in Gouernment and Religion in those Countries pag. 73 CHAP. XVII Of Phoenicia and of the Theologie and Religion of the ancient Phoenicians of their Arts and Inuentions pag. 76 CHAP. XVIII Of Palaestina and the first Inhabitants thereof the Sodomites Idumaeans Moabites Ammonites and Canaanites with others pag. 83 THE SECOND BOOKE Of the Hebrew Nation and Religion from the beginning thereof to our times CHAP. I. THe Preface of this Booke and a Description of the Region of Palaestina since called Iudaea and now Terra Sancta pag. 89 CHAP. II. OF the Hebrew Patriarches and their Religion before the Law also of their Law and Politie pag. 95 § I. Of the Patriarchs and Religion before the Law ibid. § II. Of the Law of Moses the twelue Tribes and of Proselytes pag. 96 § III. Of the Hebrew Polity and ciuill Gouernment pag. 97 § IIII. Of the Iewish Excommunications pag. 100 CHAP. III. OF the Religious places among the Israelites their Tabernacle Temples Synagogues pag. 101 CHAP. IIII. OF the Iewish computation of Time and of their Festiuall dayes pag. 105 CHAP. V. OF the Festiuall dayes instituted by God in the Law pag. 108 CHAP. VI. OF the Feasts and Fasts which the Iewes instituted to themselues with a Kalender of their Feasts and Fasts through the yeere as they are now obserued pag. 113 CHAP. VII OF the ancient Oblations Gifts and Sacrifices of the Iewes of their Tithes and of their Priests and persons Ecclesiasticall and Religious pag. 115 § I. Of their Oblations Gifts and Sacrifices ibid. § II. Of Tithes and their manner of Tithing pag. 116 § III. Of their Personall Offerings and of their and our Ecclesiasticall Reuenues pag. 119 § IIII. Of their first-borne Priests Leuites and other Religious persons pag. 121 CHAP. VIII OF the diuers Sects Opinions and Alterations of Religion amongst the Hebrewes pag. 123 § I. Of their ancient Diuisions and Idolatries ibid. § II. Of the Karraim and Rabbinists and of Hasidaei pag. 125 § III. Of the Pharises pag. 126 § IIII. Of the Sadduces pag. 129 § V. Of the Hessees pag. 130 § VI. Of the Scribes pag. 132 § VII Of many other Iewish Sects and Heresies pag. 133 CHAP. IX OF the Samaritans pag. 136 CHAP. X. THe miserable destruction and dispersion of the Iewes from the time of the desolation of their Citie and Temple to this day p. 140 § I. Of the destruction of the Iewes vnder Titus ibid. § II. Of the destruction of the Iewes vnder Adrian pag. 141 § III. Of other their false Christs and seducing Prophets pag. 143 § IIII. Of the miserable dispersions of the Iewes pag. 144 § V. Of the estate of the Iewes and their dispersed habitations in the time of Ben. Tudelensis pag. 146 § VI. Of some Iewes lately found in China and of their late accidents in Germany pag. 150 § VII Of the Iewes sometimes liuing in England collected out of ancient Records by Master Iohn Selden of the Inner Temple pag. 151 CHAP. XI A Chronologie of the Iewish Historie from the beginning of the World briefly collected pag. 153 CHAP. XII OF the Iewish Talmud and the composition and estimation thereof also of the Iewish learned men their succession their Cabalists Masorites their Rabbines Vniuersities Students Rabbinicall Creations their Scriptures and the Translations of them pag. 155 § I. Of the Talmud ibid. § II. Of the ancient Iewish Authors and their Cabalists pag. 161 § III. Of the Rabbines the Rites of their Creation the Iewish Vniuersities and Students pag. 164 § IIII. Of the Scriptures and their Interpretations pag. 168 CHAP. XIII OF the Moderne Iewes Creed or the Articles of their Faith with their interpretation of the same and their Affirmatiue and Negatiue Precepts pag. 170 § I. Of their Creed ibid. § II. Of the Negatiue Precepts expounded by the Rabbines pag. 174 § III. Of their Affirmatiue Precepts pag.